MF-F

6 Valerie’s Homecoming Surprise Valerie’s key turned in the penthouse lock just after dusk, the city’s glow bleeding in through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Mid-semester break had come early (professors on strike, dorms half-empty), and she’d taken the red-eye, every mile of the flight aching with the need to feel Jessie’s skin under her palms again, to taste the surrender she’d only been able to imagine through late-night texts and breathless phone calls. ...

5 1- Simmering Appetites Weeks blurred into a hazy rhythm after the Apex Grand’s near-catastrophe, Valerie’s dorm-room walls now plastered with photos of that last weekend—tangled limbs and tear-streaked grins frozen in time, a collage of bruises blooming like forbidden roses. College had swallowed her whole: lectures on postcolonial theory clashing in her mind with phantom pings of latex directives, her fingers tracing faint welts under flannel sheets during late-night calls with Jessie, the static crackle of the call a poor substitute for the polymer’s vice. ...

4 With Valerie’s college departure circling like a shadow on the calendar, Eleanor Hargrove had orchestrated one final indulgence for the girls, a lavish escape to the Apex Grand, one of her husband’s sprawling chrome-and-crystal empire lording over the city skyline. Over breakfast in the sun-dappled conservatory, amid the clink of porcelain and the faint steam of chamomile tea, she’d unveiled the plan with her trademark poise: a sprawling three-bedroom penthouse suite, all with floor-to-ceiling views of the skyline and hint of luxury that masked the deeper games to come that she’d planned. ...

Chapter Eleven - The Truth Revealed Cycle 4378, Day 373 I awake in a bed in a strange room. I am feeling very, very empty. A woman in a white jacket says softly, “She is awake. But she is very weak.” I look around the room bewildered. There are two other beds in the room. Many people are standing next to my bed including Master and Madame Loretta. The woman in white steps closer, leans down to me and says quietly, “You are in hospital recovering from solar radiation poisoning. Do you know what that means?” ...

Bound to Her Mistress / Chained to Her Circuitry The delivery truck pulled up to Jessica’s quiet suburban home just after noon, the rumble of its engine breaking the monotony of her day. She’d been pacing the living room, her excitement tinged with nervous anticipation, ever since the confirmation email arrived that morning. The sexbot, a sleek, high-end model she’d spent weeks researching, was finally here. Jessica signed for the package, her hands trembling slightly as the delivery guy wheeled in a large, nondescript crate, its surface marked with discreet branding from the manufacturer. “Enjoy,” he said with a knowing grin before heading back to his truck. ...

Part 13 Alex awoke completely and utterly trapped in rubber. Every inch of her skin felt the cool, slippery press of the material. The gentle whoosh and pop of the air intake on her drone mask filled her ears, and something pressed in against her from all sides like an endless, stretchy hug. She shifted and found her arms stuck to her sides, as if glued there. Her fingers were held tight in rubber balls that barely stretched as she tried to push her fingers out. Her legs were bound together tightly, and she could only move them apart slightly before something stretchy immediately brought them back together. ...

Part Three “Come out Audrey, or I’ll come in and drag you out!” Sonya’s voice echoed in her suite. Gritting my teeth I smoothed out the fabric of my dress before opening the bathroom door and stepped out, my legs were still wobbly from the previous night’s escapades, but I managed. I had just finished dressing in the tight, low cut white nurse’s dress that I had been provided. The dress barely contained my breasts and the skirt was so short it barely covered my red panties no matter how much I tugged the thing down. The white thigh high nylon stockings and the white ankle strap stilettos made me feel like a doll dressed for a twisted game of doctor. Sonya had done my makeup earlier and painted my nails a vibrant red, the same color as my lipstick which made me feel like a maneater. The final touch was a white nurses hat, which when perched precariously on my head completed the ensemble. ...

Endings It was a peaceful Friday evening. Most of the students had already gone home for the semester, which meant that the campus was extremely quiet. The usual hustle and bustle of student life was nonexistent at this time of the year. Jessica Green was lounging on her bed, talking with her friend and flatmate Cory Fox. It was late May and the end of the academic year. For most students, the thought of the summer holidays was fantastic as it meant not having to do assignments and exams, instead relaxing at home with their family. However, the thoughts of returning home to her family in the Bronx in New York was egregious for Jessica Green. Her family was dysfunctional and a constant source of stress for Jessica. Her mother was unemployed and a narcissist, and her father was an alcoholic who was never around, not to mention her drug-addicted older sister. ...

Chapter 6 After the 30-hour trip to St. Louis, the white van backed into the Premium Playthings loading bay. Gunner was there waiting for them as they uploaded their cargo and put her on a gurney. “I see she has a few bruises on her. Did she give you any trouble?” Asked Gunner. “No,” replied Jake. “I think that happened when Mr. Tyler restrained her.” “Oh. Take her to room 3. We will start in the morning with her,” said Gunner. ...

CHAPTER ONE In the course of some casual browsing through the Internet, 26 year old sales agent Leona Litton came across a site relating to what it called pony-play and was intrigued to discover that some people apparently liked to be dressed up in a human version of the harnesses used for horses and then made to pull their “owners” around in purpose-built carts and carriages. Her initial reaction was to giggle and shake her head in amused disbelief at the vagaries of human nature, but as she looked at the pictures and read the details of how the female players…pony-girls…were dressed and restrained so that they had no choice but to obey the reins that directed their efforts, she found herself becoming strangely fascinated by the idea. ...

Part 2 Belle spent the week daydreaming about her weekend adventure. She tried pulling out her ropes for a little self bondage. But suddenly it just wasn’t enough. She knew she could escape. It wasn’t like when Rick had tied her, suspended from a tree with her legs wide open. She stopped herself. Just thinking about it made her want to slip her hands between her legs. She and Jill had exchanged numbers on the way home. She was dying to call the other girl and ask when they could get together again. But she didn’t want to seem desperate. And so she waited out the long week. ...

Chapter 30 – The B & B & B It took weeks to plan the wedding. Paula and I would have just gone down to the courthouse and done the deed. But it was a couple of weeks before Paula was healed up enough that she could walk and sit without wincing. Maggie had apparently called Dr. Ana and asked her to drop by, filling her in on the whole story. Ana didn’t say a thing, but she did give me a pretty evil look when she first saw Paula’s naked breasts. A tube of antibiotic ointment and suggestion of some long warm baths followed. ...

Part 2 I FIND MYSELF crying over my rotten luck for the first time in months. This is why I usually try to avoid thinking of anything beyond my present concerns. I take a moment to compose myself. Then I turn around and realize Galasso is leaning against the doorframe of the suite I’ve been cleaning and I jump about a foot. How long has he been there? There’s a girl lurking behind him, too - it’s Candy. She’s allowed to give me orders, but right now she’s just standing behind Galasso with a neutral expression. She’s a short, small woman, her strawberry blonde hair in a long braid. She has nothing on but high heels and a pair of gauzy pink panties wet with cum, and her arms are in a box tie behind her back, which thrusts her B-cups front and center. Given Galasso is shirtless it’s safe to assume the two were fucking just a few minutes ago. ...

There’s a certain pattern to these stories sometimes. A brilliant scientist, a kinky couple, a shared interest in extreme bondage. It just so happens that this is another of those tales. The brilliant scientist with the kink was Dr Kayleigh Maddox. She was a leading expert in the field of brain patterns. Young, beautiful and sexy. She’d been working for years now on a way to transfer human consciousness. She’d succeeded with other animals but she was now ready to go with a human brain. ...

“Come on Jerry! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity.” “No.” “Come on think about it, when else will I have the chance to not only get all the equipment I need but also the space and chance to learn from real artists!” “Bunny, your parents made their wishes very clear in their will, which was you needed to finish college before you can claim your inheritance and I’m not about to let you throw it away on some silly… little… dream…” ...

Chapter 3 Jen and Steve had seen their daughter and her best friend dollified a few weeks earlier and Jen was desperate for a transformation. She’d been thinking through what she wanted to try and thought that an animal might be fun. She talked it through with Steve and they settled on a family pet dog. Jen thought this would be wild as unlike a solid object she could still do things, and she’d have a whole new perspective on things for a bit. ...

Chapter 16 – Tim in Trouble & Heath into Paula Lucija and Tim’s relationship was about to take another turn anyway. A new shipment of fabric had come into the port; Lucija picked it up and brought it by the chateau during a break in classes on Tuesday when Tim wasn’t expecting her. When Lucija walked down to the Cellar, Tim had Heather bent over the cutting table, his pants down around his ankles, and was six inches into her ass and pumping hard. He had pulled her hands behind her back painfully twisting her shoulders almost to dislocation. He was using her arms as handles to yank Heather back into his dick so violently that he was bruising her wrists. ...

Chapter 15 – New Products and Testing The next day it was business as usual around the chateau. Paula did put off Heather’s Saturday exercise walk to let her ass heal but did bring her up and let her lay in the sun all morning. Most of the group went on a half-day bike ride then spent the afternoon at the beach. More than a few times Reese, Maggie or Paula had spotted local boys watching them from the rocks as most of them didn’t have swimsuits and they tended to sunbathe nude. Being nude on beaches wasn’t that unusual around the Adriatic but it didn’t surprise me that these three bodies drew teenage boys like moths to flame. The women just waved and kept sunbathing. I wished we could take Heather to the beach, but locals would hang out there on weekends and sometime in the week. I doubt the locals would have maintained their high opinion of us if we had taken Heather, in full chains, to the beach. ...

Chapter 1.) At the Gate “Come on Airi. We are almost there. It can see the entrance.” Clair yelled, waving her friend towards her. Like most of the time the tall blond woman had a big smile on her lips and her eyes were bright with anticipation. She was a very confident and beautiful woman, with pale skin, long legs, short blond hair and an alluring body, with no hesitation to emphasize her curves with fitting clothing. ...

Chapter 4 – A Talk with the Slut With a steaming plate of scrambled eggs, fried ham, toast, and a cup of Coffee with Sugar, all cooked on a Coleman stove, we went downstairs to a very confused Heather. At first, she thought we were going to taunt her by eating breakfast in front of her. But Heather stayed quiet and waited for instructions. Paula glared at me a bit when I asked her to handcuff Heather to the bars. I know she was thinking: ‘can’t we skip protocol, she’s not going to run with the two of us here?’ I told Paula to cuff Heather behind her back, wrist through the bars, with her naked butt sitting down. Once cuffed, I unlocked the gate, and we carried breakfast inside. I suggested Paula feed Heather and they both looked at me as if to say, ‘what are you up to?’ What I was up to was establishing a feeling of dominance and submission by making Heather dependent on Paula for her breakfast. ...

Chapter 3 – Sex on the Beach The roofers were making good progress patching and replacing tiles. I watched them for a while after lunch. Then I helped Tim, Cradic and Reese move all the ivy they had pulled off the walls into the dumpster the Roofers had rented. We also moved a bunch of other limbs, branches, and trash into the dumpsters. By the time we finished it was late afternoon and we were all sweaty. The chateau didn’t have hot water (yet, I’ll have to work on that) so Reese suggested we get some wine, cheese, crackers, and all go down to the beach. ...

Chapter Six: The Missing Doll Later that day I finally heard the sound of someone moving about the apartment, hopefully, I would soon be free, as my own body’s pressing desires needed to be attended to. But at the moment they didn’t seem to be in any rush to enter the bedroom, I lay there and listened to the sound of voices talking, and I wondered who was inside of the apartment, and did I really want them to find me like this. ...

Part 3 Chapter 16 Natalie The next day brought new challenges. When she saw the breakfast set up in front of them, she couldn’t help but be amazed. Trixie made an effort to try everything at least once. The sausages and stewed tomatoes tasted very good to her, but when she was offered tippers, she went on strike. “Today I have to spend most of my time talking to my asset managers about some things,” Antje explained. “I’ve asked Frank to drive you around London a bit and show you the main sights. I can’t say exactly how long that will take me, but when I’m done, I’ll call Frank and you can pick me up.” ...

I was already lying across the spanking / fucking bench when the first partygoers arrived. Julie Ann, called J by everyone… and Mistress J by those in the inner circle… was there to meet them. She quickly explained, “Mistress Regina was called away on urgent business, but she didn’t want to cancel the party, so she asked me to act as hostess.” She pointed to me and said, “Besides, we have already arranged for slut zara to be here tonight. I’m sure everyone will enjoy themselves.” ...

Once upon a time there was a slave named Brianna. She scrubbed at a particularly encrusted piece of rice in the bottom of a metal cooking pot, her long black hair getting a bit soaked at the tips by the water flowing from the nearby sink’s faucet. The chicken dinner she had prepared had been a success, and now she was barely listening as her Mistress and their newfound male friend chatted on his couch about life, the universe and everything. ...

I just got to my little apartment after a long day of work. I was walking out to my car when I heard a commotion in the street next to the apartment. By the time I got around the bushes that block the view I saw two people standing over a guy laying on the ground. They were laughing and kicking him. There was another guy setting fire to a car. I ran up to the two guys and after a short verbal exchange the three guys left. I then helped the guy they were beating on up and took him into my apartment to check out his injuries. ...

My name is Amanda. I’m 34 years old, 1.65 m, and 62 kg. I’m fit (hot), with big breasts, strong legs, and a thin waist. I’ve always fantasized about being trapped in prison full of handcuffs and restraints. However, I wanted a safe and controlled environment. I heard about BDSM Paradise, a remote island in the Caribbean, from a friend, and I immediately became interested. I got in touch and received a quote and a form to fill out. The price was too high, but I could afford it (thanks to a nice inheritance I received). The form was quite long, with personal details, medical details, and a list of what they offered, and I would have to mark what I preferred. The list was as follows: ...

Part Three After the success of the last display that we had in the castle with the haunted house, it had been really well received by the public, and so the castle’s owners had decided to focus on having more live entertainment and displays; they had even hired an events manager to run them, Hanna, and I had been placed under her to act as her assistant. Which basically meant that on top of my other duties around the castle, and my time serving as the castle maiden, I would also be helping her with organising various upcoming events. ...

Chapter 40: The Weekend, Varieties of Bondage “Protocol back on, Regina.” Fred declared, “And Clair, I think, since Regina has figured out our ‘game’, you can leave protocol off.” “Awww, you mean I don’t get any more beatings?” Clair whined. “Oh, I didn’t say that,” Fred laughed, “I just don’t think we need to roleplay punishments anymore, I’ll just beat you because we both enjoy it. Clair, grab the key to Regina’s chain, time to move to the basement.” ...

Chapter 39: The Weekend, Two Spankings Fred woke up first, about 8am and stroked Clair’s face gently until she woke. Regina didn’t stir as they untangled and adjourned to the shower together. The sound of the shower running eventually woke Regina. The memories of last night came flooding back and she smiled, then, when she realized she was no longer tied to the bed, was very tempted to rub one off quickly. Realizing the shower had stopped, she put that idea out of her mind. She really did want to be a ‘good girl’ and stealing an orgasm just didn’t feel like something she should be doing. ...

Chapter 38: The Weekend Begins Regina had no idea what to expect when she met Clair’s parents for dinner on Friday night. Clair had explained that her parents would leave after dinner on Friday and be gone for the weekend so they would have some privacy for the weekend. Regina was looking forward to Clair and her husband Fred dominating and grateful that they could use Clair’s childhood home for their adventures since their dorms at the university weren’t exactly private. But she wasn’t prepared for the strange mixture of an American suburban home and family that also just happened to embrace a full-time dominance dynamic. It was just hard to wrap her mind around how normal it all seemed. Yet here was Clair’s mom Jill, her hands cuffed together, her ankle chained to something? (All Regina could see was the chain seemed to run into a hall closet). ...

Chapter 37: Sr. Year, Regina’s Turn “Regina, Fred and I have been talking and we really appreciate all the research, medical expertise, and equipment you brought to my Mummification scene, but we have a lot more experience in BDSM that you do and we honestly think a mummification scene would be way too intense for your first experience as a sub.” Clair said. Fred, Clair, and Regina had just finished off a couple of large pizzas and a bottle of wine in Regina’s dorm room. It was a little cramped for three people but since the last two times they had a ‘dinner party’ had been at Fred and Regina’s she thought it only fair. ...

Chapter 36: Sr. Year, The Mummy Abides “OK,” Regina said as they calmed down, “NOW it’s time to finish this Mummy.” Fred was looking around for something to clean up the remaining cum as the left-over napkins were done. Regina started to pull her panties back up and then had a thought. “Here, let me,” she said, as she took them off her ankle and wiped the cum off the floor. ...

Chapter 35: Sr. Year, That’s a Wrap After her exploration of BDSM with Clair and Fred, Regina was a bit nervous to have Psych lab with Fred again. I mean, she had helped him tie his wife to a table, watched him eat her out, licked dessert off her chest and tickled her naked body until she almost hyperventilated. How do people just go back to ‘normal’ after that kind of experience? But normal was exactly what Fred was. They just started in together on the lab assignment like they hadn’t spent an evening last week with their faces covered with chocolate and Cool Whip. ...

“Shit!” I yelled at myself, counting the small amount of change that sat on my palm. The cashier looked me up and down, counting the coins faster than I could, her middle-aged eyes looked as tired as the rest of her demeanour. She’d already scanned and bagged all the items I gave her before I came into this predicament. “Sorry” I mumbled an apology, “I thought I had more.” She continued to just stare at me, not helping in offering a solution. I realised how ragged she looked, her hair was quickly tied up with a hair tie without any thought about how she presented herself. ...

Chapter 3 – Turning it up a notch Alice unlocks the chains wrapped around Laura’s waist and removes the cuffs from Laura’s ankles, allowing her to stand for the first time in what feels like hours. She then leads Laura to an empty area of the dungeon and secures her wrists in front of her with a short length of chain that is attached to the ceiling. As Alice tightens the chain, Laura feels the tension increase in her arms, until her feet are almost lifted off the ground. Laura feels a stretching sensation in her shoulders and arms as she is almost suspended from her wrists, making her feel vulnerable and exposed. ...

Part 1 It was a Wednesday like any other, Sarah arose from a nice slumber and began getting ready for work, she had been doing the same thing day in and day out for the last 3 years. She’d gotten a job as an accountant working at her uncle’s company, it was decent enough pay to let Sarah fuel her fetish and still live comfortably, but she felt something was missing from the job. Sarah also liked to partake in her fetish on the weekends; she often liked to indulge herself (sometimes with one of her friends) in some bondage scenarios. She’d usually just do self-bondage and imagine a scene for herself such as damsel in distress, or the daughter of a millionaire who’d been kidnapped, but if a friend was around she’d let them ‘play’ too. ...

| Help Wanted!Multiple Positions Available – Companion Bed Warmer | Duties include: * Ensuring bed warmth both prior to and during sleeping periods * Ensuring bodily warmth during sleeping periods * Providing comfort in times of stress * General upkeep of bed and related materials. Tidying, cleaning, etc. Job Type: Full time, permanent Classification: Entry level Previous Experience: None required | Essential Skills: * Open mindedness * Works well as member of a team * Takes direction well * All other required skills will be provided as on the job training Remuneration: * Access to a generous package * Full room and board * Inner Fulfilment Julie gazed at the ad thoughtfully. She’d been kicked out – again – and didn’t want to face the social workers at the shelter – again – for their pity or their judgement. Her parents just didn’t understand that she was an adult now. She didn’t need a curfew; she didn’t need to be treated like a child, like she couldn’t take care of herself. She was a woman grown – all of 19 – and she didn’t need her parents to be curbing everything she did. They always said she should get a job, and if it came with room and board as well so she could get out from under their controlling influence? So much the better. ...

Bzzzt. The vibration startled Fiona, deep in concentration drawing a mental map of connections between several disparate events. Glancing up at her message list, just below the clock, she saw: Nat Emergency meeting called, will update when finished Fiona glanced at the clock. 11:48. An emergency meeting just before lunch? Unheard of. Some General must have gotten a boil or something. Fiona tried to shake her head, laughed to herself a bit, then focused back on the map in her head, the one forming on her screen. As she worked with the mind mapping application, correcting the visual map to match the one in her mind, it struck her: this project had far too few connections. ...

Jane had made great achievements in her company, working closely with her business and frequent sexual partner Claire. Claire had shared in Jane’s private passion for total submission bondage, predominantly pony training. The duo shared long sessions with Jane sealed inside her heavy rubber catsuit wearing her pony boots, the large bit gag wedged deep in her mouth attached firmly to the fancy pony head harness for the entire week. ...

Wendy was out shopping in an older part of town; the area was mainly made up of small shops with some unique things and other knick-knacks that you don’t usually find in the larger stores. She was enjoying browsing in the various shops, when unfortunately it started to rain, not just a brief shower but quite heavily, and not being equipped for the sudden downpour; she decided to finish shopping and head home, her day now ruined. ...

Part Two It had been a few weeks since she had last left Nick’s store; she had loved her time as his meatgirl on display; she had felt very sore and stiff but contented with what she had gone through. She had finally lived out most of her submissive fantasies of herself as nothing more than a meatgirl, treated like an object to be sold and used. Though after going through being kept like the other girls, she now knew and realised that couldn’t go the whole way; she wanted to be free to enjoy her life to the fullest. But this desire to again be a meatgirl and be on display in the store was always in the back of her mind. ...

Chapter 18: Cell, The Jill Keeper After Helen accepted the position of ‘Jill Keeper’, Bob asked, so when do you want to start? “Can I come around Sunday Afternoon and bring my stuff. Then I can spend Sunday night here and start Monday morning?” Helen asked. “Works for us!” Bob responded. “We probably have some more details to go over if you have time?” “Awww, let me show Helen her room first!” said Jill, still very excited. ...

Cowhood 43 skittered through the barn, her cloven hooves finding little grip on the straw scattered over the wood floor. Her fingers were already beginning to ache, wedged into the narrow hoof gloves, but she was used to aches by now. It wasn’t until she was out of the barn being led across the barnyard by one of the milk maids, possibly 18 or 22, until she realized she wasn’t bitted or blinkered. ...

Part 8: the Slave Girl Following on from our session with Valerie, with me dressed in a latex catsuit dominating and punishing her, my thoughts had drifted on to what either our next of a future scenario would be, with me as the submissive slave girl, my more natural place in the order of things and being dominated by my husband Jerry, using the new dungeon items that he had purchased. ...

Part 4. The plane landed with a loud bump and a subdued squeal of tires underneath us, and we rolled out to a stop. New York City. Bucket list item – check. I had been looking at the Statue of Liberty as we flew around for the offshore approach, Antonio promised me I’d get a lot closer look tomorrow. OK, I mentally braced myself. Girlfriend. Look loving. Make it good. Starting now. ...

Lorraine Baker turned her head sideways and looked at herself in the playroom mirror. She was restrained lengthwise on the padded horse, with her wrists and ankles locked to the four legs of the wooden device. Resting on her chest was far better than sitting upright on the horse, even with the padding. When seated on the horse with her entire weight bearing down on her sex it seemed like she was being cut in half. ...

Part 2 The journey to my new owner took just over two days; my box was delivered to a very surprised couple, as they found out when they opened the outer box to find my dolly form tucked away inside the sex doll box, along with the note from my sister explaining about the spell, and also my note to ‘DollyMaster’ that I hoped that he would keep me as just another dolly in his collection. They had expected to see me, but not like this. ...

Joy sat listening to the TV as she thought about what she had read and the more she thought about it the wetter her pussy became. She knew she had the necessary equipment to reproduce the story she had read but wondered if she had the nerve. Joy had been married for 8 years, her parents had bought the young couple a small home and Ken had made the far end of the basement their hidden dungeon. What Joy hadn’t known was when she had spent days locked inside the small room in some wonderfully uncomfortable position Ken had been seeing other women. ...

Day 1.2 - Evening Cassy could only think about what had just happened to her, in her own master bedroom, with her own husband, and her housemaid. Distracted, she had not realized that she was walking. She had not noticed that she had had to turn her body sideways to proceed slowly down two flights of stairs, one slow step at a time. She hadn’t felt the pain that the insanely high heels she was wearing were causing her. She didn’t notice when she had just entered her new room in the basement, but she did notice how bare and lonely it was without Amy or her husband. She had a fleeting thought of fucking the bed again, simply to stave off her impending boredom. Her libido had not been sated even after two powerful orgasms today. First things first though, she needed to get these ballet heels off before she tore a muscle. ...

Part 18: Owned My first full summer of dares was actually coming to a close, the girls brought me back to the abandoned hospital on our way home and we three retrieved my things without incident, although while I was still naked with my arms cuffed behind my back in their well dressed presence, all because I had asked for such. I think my “asking” for this treatment confirmed for my two pretty friends that I was still “into” this, but by this point we were, in all reality, well past the “asking” phase of our new relationship. The place also still had a certain “feel” to it for us girls, magnified for me I think because of my nudity and restraint, but that was a subject better left for another day. ...

Episode 3 (part 2) - Rental “Mmmph!” “That’s right! You are all mine, Seventeen.” Inside room 13 of the play area at the Fox & Spice club, a beautiful blonde girl has been a prisoner of the infamous latex vacbed for the past thirty minutes. Alex was sitting on top of her hips and made sure to caress her body everywhere, particularly on the spots that made her squirm the most. The voluminous breasts flattened by the stretched rubber sheet were a perfect target. ...

Chapter 3 (part 1): Life in Chastity It had been a good quarter for Hartwell Associates, and the owner and primary physician Dan Hartwell had decided that now was a good time for an office party. Nothing fancy, just cold cuts and rolls, dip and a vegetable tray, and coffee and cake, and sparkling grape juice to celebrate. The break room was filled to capacity, and everyone was either making small talk or showing off videos on their phones. ...

Chapter 5 (part 1): Veronica Receives Her Belt It was Saturday morning, and Veronica Blair had just finished her steaming hot shower. She toweled off her beautiful naked body, aware that for over five weeks now she had refrained from any sexual encounter. Still naked, she set about drying her long brown hair, and when that was completed, she walked into her bedroom. Veronica had laid out all of her clothes on the bed, but her Chastity Belt came first. It was upside down on her dresser, with the crotch strap vertical to the surface. ...

Chapter 6 (part 1) - The Sacrifice In the days after the departure of Boris and Arkady, suddenly Sir Ian took a new interest in Davinia. Previously, he had left most of her training to Lady Samantha. But now, with his two guests gone, Davinia became the center of his attentions. Davinia and Erin shared a jail cell in their slavery, and one morning, Erin was taken away by Lady Samantha. Her wrists had been locked behind her back, and a red ball-gag placed between her lips. Lastly, Lady Samantha had locked a leash to Erin’s collar, and her companion was led away to whatever fate awaited her! ...

Day 1.1 - Morning Cassandra woke, disoriented. Was she even supposed to remember why she was waking up on the warm floor of the mansion’s server room? And why was she wearing the maid’s uniform? She had a splitting headache, her body was sore from laying on the hard floor, and her mind was thick with fog. The first thing to do—she felt—was to check on the maid. After all, she was wearing the maid’s clothing, and it was the only clue she had to go on. Cassandra’s mind just felt empty, but she had a goal. She was having difficulty remembering much more than her name at the moment; maybe her mind would clear up by the time she trekked the short distance to the maid’s ‘private’ room. Cassandra tried to think back to her last memory, but her mind just got foggier the harder she tried. ...

…This feels like a mock scenario from some long almost forgotten college workshop on leadership and team building, although one with an obvious kinky twist. But, the principals here are the same, and I think to myself, “what’s happening, and what can I do about it?” I then wonder if Rick has instead come to collect Rose himself, on time, perhaps even with the intention of some gracious reciprocation for rescuing her. It’s very predictable, and Rose obviously makes a lovely picture all bound up with that plug in her shapely ass too. That would likely mean the pair were heading back down towards my desk by any number of means though, back where this all started several hours earlier. That was where her clothes were anyway, and she would obviously need those too, after Rick removed her from the toy bear’s frame, and maybe even her bonds if he felt charitable. ...

…I don’t know that I should really be telling anybody this story, but guilt has driven me to share it, guilt and obligation, although I do have a certain amount of anonymity in this format… It was well before the back to school sales when the company had first acquired Rose, a fresh out of grad school student getting her first big break. I thought this was also possibly her first real job as well, not counting selling girl scout cookies or perhaps a lemonade stand in her parent’s front yard. She was pretty, maybe even sexy to some, but my preference was not other girls, although I had made an exception or two in my younger, more crazy years. ...

Part 2 Claudia Schipp was preparing for another uneventful evening in her neat, two bedroom cottage in the comfortable suburb where she lived. She was in her mid thirties, fit with a slim, healthy figure. Her short neat brown hair edged an attractive, oval face and the dark framed glasses she habitually wore. She looked every inch the efficient librarian she was, though she was also a qualified accountant. She had never married, though she had been engaged earlier in her life. This had come to nothing. Claudia was a sensible woman and not prepared to embark on any venture which she thought could well turn out badly. She had had affairs since but none of these had lasted and she had sadly begun to wonder if there would ever be anyone permanent in her life. ...

Chapter 12 - Delicious Pets “Open wide!” “… mmmph!” “There you go… Thanks so much for doing this for me on your day off.” I nodded… that was all I could do now that my mouth was stuffed with the soft mouthpiece, and my nose was invaded by the nose tubes. Lucy was turning me into a white rabbit again. I always seemed to end up in trouble after something nice happened to me. ...

She gasped sharply, her shoulders hitting the wall of the room as Mark grabbed her, his lips catching hers by surprise as they stumbled into the bedroom, a mess of giggles and playful growls as they pawed at one another, dinner had been a wonderful, and now it was time for the two of them to get some dessert. Stay was in amazing shape, she was only 26, and worked as a personal trainer at the local fitness center, she stood just a little bit over five feet tall, and had amazing cleavage, her skin a soft light brown, and platinum blonde hair that was normally pulled back into a tight ponytail, a habit from working in gyms most of her life, though Mark usually found more interesting ways to use it. His hands were currently sliding down her back to squeeze a deliciously round butt, which made Stacy squeal happily. She hooked one leg behind his, and pressed herself that much closer to him. ...

Continues from part one The Interview Chloe dressed like she was going out for the evening, her long sleeve red top which could be buttoned open to show plenty of cleavage, a short charcoal gray skirt and her 5 inch black high heels. She put on her makeup a little heavier, brushed and styled her hair and headed out. She stopped by the local bagel place and got a cinnamon raisin bagel with cream cheese and a green tea. She drove to the address programmed into Google Maps and arrived about 20 minutes early, so she sat eating her bagel and drinking her tea. Chloe entered the building which looked deserted but there was the company, Submissive Secrets, on the Directory, so Chloe used the ladies room in the lobby before heading upstairs to the 2nd floor where the Directory said she should go, Suite 204, sure enough there was a sign on the door so she entered. ...

Gail Bell sat in her cubicle, eyes focused on the computer screen in front of her, her fingers furiously typing out a program on the keyboard. One line of code after another appeared on the screen, she hoped that she would be able to do a test run before the end of the day. Or else she could simply log on from home and finish the program and do a test tonight; or come in on Saturday to finish it. After all, in the IT field you can work any eighty hours you want! ...

None of the nurses knew who patient 746 was. Not that it mattered to them: The small woman was just part of their job and daily routine. They would unlock her cell, check on her straightjacket, hood and gag. They would use the small valve in the gag to feed her a nutritious sludge. She would choke, cough, sputter and complain with unintelligible sounds. Sometimes she whined and gargled and struggled and they would have to hold her down with more force. But restrained, hooded and gagged as she was, she was fairly easy to handle. ...

Jane was a model, unfortunately now nearing her thirties. She still had long shiny blonde hair, a great 38-24-36 figure, and she had looked after her skin, but the modeling work had dried up and she had just been dropped by her agency. She had been wondering what to do when she got an email from an old high school classmate of hers. It was a bit strange to hear from her now, they never travelled in the same circles. Jane of course was the head cheerleader, Amy was the school science geek, average height, mousey brown hair and big glasses. The email was a job offer. It would appear Amy now ran a farm and wanted Jane to model for the organic milk cartons, the farm also made organic cheese and yogurt and wanted Jane for the cover model. ...

Ginny glanced at her watch and wondered where her friend was. Standing outside the local Muggle electronics store late at night, she couldn’t wait to get it over with. She didn’t worry about what the girl was doing late at night alone on the street; Godric’s Hollow was a fairly peaceful village. Today was July 30, which meant Harry’s birthday would be tomorrow, and she still couldn’t decide what to give him. She knew this was an important moment in their relationship. She had recently moved in with Harry, and they were already talking about spending the rest of their lives together. The dark-haired man had renovated his parents’ house in Godric’s Hollow and improved it. There were more rooms, a library, a spacious attic, a modern kitchen and a cozy living room. His 21st birthday was not only an important moment in his life, but also the first time they were able to officially celebrate the event as an adult couple. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t find anything suitable. She had already thought of everything, starting with a trip to the next Quidditch tournament, but that didn’t seem to suit her mood. She was always poor at choosing gifts. She knew that when opening previous gifts, he had put on an enthusiastic face so as not to upset her. But she could see his frustration when he picked up socks or a set of chocolates. On the contrary, whenever he gave her gifts, they always seemed the perfect thing for the moment, gifts that inevitably brought tears to her eyes. ...

I stopped in my wandering through the mall as I saw the marquee above. It was something I had been hoping would come to our city so I wouldn’t have to pay the costs of traveling to the next nearest one more than fifty miles away. I walked in and was greeted immediately by a saleswoman. She asked what I was looking for, so I told her I wanted a Remote Piloted Surrogate-Bot. She walked me over to the display wall showing me all the possible features, and the various options for the type of Control Rig I would use to pilot the Surrogate-Bot. From the most basic utilitarian models to the deluxe auto cleaning ones with the cushioning designed to cradle and support the human body for maximum comfort. ...

Continues from chapter six_ ### Chapter 7: A New Influence The safety of May makes her inspection forthright and the groom is judged The Lady Vinzini walked over in front of May, took her right nipple between two long dragon nails and pinched. May moaned and shook with an aftershock but it wasn’t a full orgasm by any means and there was no energy in her response. “In your opinion groom, what should be our next step with this one?” ...

Part One From Sara’s point of view, this weekend’s adventure was pretty straightforward. We would drive up to the wilderness in Chris’ van, I would get out and run away and, after ten minutes or so, she and Chris would come after me, armed with the paintball guns Chris had borrowed for the weekend. There were rules, of course. We would all wear goggles – other dress was optional. In Sara’s mind, I think she would have liked me to be naked for the hunt. Sara usually likes me naked for our adventures, so no surprise there. Unfortunately, it was too cold at this time of year for that kind of fun. I checked the weather for the Sunday of our trip and the forecast was for a sunny day but with temperatures around 49°; too cold for running around naked in the woods. ...

It’s the summer of 2081 and the Gorg have become established in society. It’s been twenty years since they first appeared. It all started when several scientists ignored the law and carried on doing genetic experiments in secret. They wanted to see how far they could go, from that they created the Gorg. Now there are a lot of them, society has changed dramatically. Since then they had to if they wanted to survive, the Gorg are very dangerous and they breed very easily and where a normal human won’t reach adulthood till they are in their late teens, the Gorg do that in only a few years. ...

Up until now the adrenaline and excitement of pursuing your fantasy have clouded your judgment. You’ve been so desperate to experience true helplessness that you didn’t stop to consider what it really meant. Only now, as you watch each of your petite limbs slowly drawn towards each corner of the bed and securely fastened does the reality of this begin to dawn on you. You’re now a helpless captive, at the total mercy of this young couple you just met only a few hours before. ...

Compliance.- house of the future turns into a nightmare Debbie could not believe her luck. House sitting a four bedroom cottage on a acre of land surrounded by trees. A small little lake in the back along with a pool. Dr. Marcus Granger and his wife where going to vacation in Europe. The entire summer. She was a freshman at the local college and wanted to find a summer job and maybe find a roommate. It was a notice on the help wanted ads at school she found that led her to this small piece of heaven. Not having a car. They sent a ride sharing vehicle. ...

story continues from part nine Chapter 10 The look on Suzi’s face was priceless: shock, horror and despair. Did she fear her parents or was she younger than she said and the folks had come to rescue her? Shit, I thought, slipping my 9mm back into my pocket. I knew that I could be in the Shit if she was under 16. Now kids in the UK grow up quicker than American kids. Our’s drink by 18, sex by 16 (legal as well), but I know that drinking and sex in some places is 21. I looked at her dad: a tall man of about 50. He was quite a well dressed man. Mum, well, she was short and plump with the same sparkling eyes as Suzi. I smiled and walked forward. “Hi. I’m Paul, pleased to meet you.” ...

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory 5) Part 6: Karma Ten years ago… All businesses have their ebbs and flows. One day you’re selling things like there’s no tomorrow, then, suddenly, tomorrow comes and you don’t sell a thing. Any one who tells you that a business can be predicted to run a profitable way is either trying to make you buy from them or is a paid consultant. No business can constantly preform at a top, profitable level for an infinite amount of time because time is the enemy. Times change, fads change, demand changes, and many businesses are left in the dust of history. The ability to change with the times isn’t the answer. The answer is to make the times change in your favor. Abigail Gillen is one of the most capable businesswomen around, but even she couldn’t save the local family owned toy factory from going under. She was hired as a turnaround expert after she saved an auto parts chain from drowning in debt, and started to make it into one of the largest retail chains in the country. She was unceremoniously released from her contract and replaced by her male assistant, and soon to be ex-husband, right before the big expansion simply because she was a woman and he felt he deseved the job. When a few compromising private photos of her were leaked to the board by her husband, who, incidently, took them himself, she was let go without any mention of a severance package. He replaced her at the helm, and she took everything from him in the subsuquent divorce. The first job she took after the divorce was with ‘Funnystuff Toys,’ a small toy manufacturer in the midwest United States. The owner, Phil Owens, was a shareholder with the auto parts chain she worked at before, so he was acutely aware of what she did for them, despite what her ex had done to her. He gave Abigail free reign in her contract to do whatever she wanted if she could turn the factory around. Also included were several thousand shares of stock as an added incentive to do good. Abigail wasted no time when she got to town, immediately going to the factory from the airport, wanting to see what she had got herself into. The factory was in a fairly large undescript building in the back of an industrial complex. This factory was built over 20 years ago, replacing the old factory that stood for almost 100 years across town. It became more cost effective to build a new factory than completing necessary upgrades and vital repairs on the old building. The building looked like a big concrete box with only two glass doors showing the way in. To the right was a fifteen car parking lot for management and visitors separated from the general employees parking lot by a road leading back behind the building. There were no discernable windows that she could see, but there were a few large ventilation pumps on the roof. She pulled her car into the first vacant spot in the smaller parking lot and the first thing she noticed when she got out of her car was the lack of any noise. You’d figure a factory would have some machines grinding away and echoing around the building, but there wasn’t a sound. A few birds singing and a light breeze flowing through some bushes by the road let her know that she hadn’t lost her hearing. Abigail opened the trunk on her stupid rented car and picked up her briefcase. (She couldn’t wait until the delivery service showed up with her Mercedes!) She closed the trunk and headed for the front doors without hesitation. It was almost 3 PM local time, and she wanted to see firsthand how the factory was being run before everyone left for the day. When she walked through the doors, she couldn’t believe what she saw. The doors opened into what looked like a large toy store, with the entire center of the room filled with boxed toys stacked like it was Santa’s workshop. There was no front desk to greet visitors or vendors. Instead, the exterior walls were lined with desks, and each desk had a person at it feverishly talking on their phones to someone. There weren’t any partitions between the desks, so everyone’s conversations congealed into one continuous squeal. Abigail walked around, oblivious to everyone else there, and tried to listen to what each person was doing. Of the seventeen people there, it sounded as if only three were making calls related to work. “Hey, you!” Abigail heard someone yell from behind her. She turned around to see a tall, well built man with dark brown hair standing at a desk against the wall pointing at her. Once he got her attention, she started walking towards her. “Is there something I can do for you?” he asked when he got close enough to her. Abigail wasn’t a short woman by no means, but the man was still about six inches taller than her, and about ten years younger. He had broad shoulders and a thin waist, with the build of a linebacker. “I’m Abigail Gillen,” Abigail said as she reached out her hand to the man, “I’m here to see Phil Owens. I wasn’t supposed to be here until tomorrow, but I wanted to get a jump on things if I’m going to help this company.” The man almost stood at attention once she said her name. He took her hand gently and gave it a comforting shake. “Pleased to meet you, Mrs. Gillen,” the man replied, “I’m sorry for the gruff attitude there. I’m Eric Biggs, sales agent. I just left a long stint the Army, and I’m still not used to civilian life. I’m used to giving orders, not taking them. I’m also used to being protective of my surroundings. I tend to question the appearance of new people wandering around here.” He gave Abigail a warm smile as he released her hand. The cute smile from the man candy warmed Abigail’s heart, among other things, and she gave a blushing smile back. “Oh, don’t worry about it,” she replied, “At least someone here noticed the change in the scenery. Is Phil here?” “No, he isn’t.” Eric said with some dismay, “He had to do some running around, getting things ready for you tomorrow. Is there anything I can do for you instead?” “Well, I was hoping to take a tour of the place and see what I have to work with. I also wanted to take a look over the corporate financials, give me something to do tonight over dinner. I guess it will have to wait.” “Not necessarily,” Eric replied with a smile, “Mr. Owens keeps all of that info in his office. I have the key to let you in. He told us that you are allowed to do whatever you need to get this place running again, so I can’t see any harm with opening a door.” “And you have a key to his office because…?” Abigail asked suspiciously. “Oh!” Eric chuckled, “In the Army, I worked in intelligence and security. My first week here was updating their security system and alarms. I have the keys to almost everything here. During the day, I sell toys. At night, I fight crime!” Both Abigail and Eric laughed. No one else in the room laughed; no one else knew that there were two people having a conversation in the middle of the floor. “May I suggest you do the office thing first? It might be better if you take the tour with Mr. Owens tomorrow, in case you have any questions.” “Good idea, Eric,” Abigail replied, “May I call you Eric?” “Sure, Abigail, as long as you don’t mind. This way, please.” Eric directed Abigail towards an open hallway on the right side of the room. As they walked towards it, Abigail was finally hearing sounds of machinery moving. Eric led the way down the hall to a door on the left. A set of double doors were at the end of the hallway, the same direction the machine noises were coming from. Stopping at the single door, Eric unlocked it. Eric opened it wide so Abigail could enter alone. This room was a rather large and opulent office, complete with a small bar, refrigerator, sink, oak table with eight chairs, large oak desk, and several expensive figurines and paintings all over the shelves and walls. There were three filing cabinets against the wall behind the desk. On the desk was the only computer she had seen so far in the place. To the right was what looked like a full bathroom. After Abigail fully entered the room, Eric pulled it closed behind her. “I’ll be at my desk if you need anything,” he said before shutting the door. Abigail walked over to the desk and put her briefcase on the floor to one side. She sat down to a stack of disarrayed scattered across its top. She skimmed over each paper as she arranged them, and she already was getting a bad picture of everything. Most of the papers were overdue bills and past date invoices. Others were from law offices, requesting information about one thing or another. One was a safety warning from the Better Business Bureau, requesting an immediate recall on one of the company’s toys. All of this information was distressing enough, but she was more upset with what she didn’t see: There was no papers showing any form of income or employee wages. She turned around and started opening the file cabinets. All of the drawers were half empty. The only files she was able to find were about how much money the company owed and to whom. There were no files on any of the company’s sales at all. No files on the company’s federal, state, or local taxes. She did find the files on all of the current employees, however all of the pages pertaining to their salaries was missing. Also missing was any information of a pension plan or unemployment taxes. Abigail slammed the last drawer of the filing cabinet she looked into in anger. She had been in business for a long time, and she knew what was going on. Phil Owens was stealing from his own company, and he took all of the files on the company’s income and employee salaries to doctor them before Abigail could see them. He brought her in to either try to save the place, make it look like a sound idea to close up, or, worse yet, use her as a scapegoat to hide his embezzling. Without the missing paperwork, she couldn’t figure out exactly what he had planned, but no matter what, it didn’t look good for her. She was wracking her brain on what to do, but then she saw the computer. Since it was the only computer in the place, she figured he would have all of his sensitive information stored there. She sat back down at the desk and turned it on. It was an older one, only 156 gigabyte with a 750k processor, and it took a little time to boot up. While it did that, she started looking through the desk for either computer disks or any other information about the businesses income. She found a few, but their labels didn’t point to financial information. One of the drawers was locked. She thought about breaking it open, but when she saw the request for a passcode as the first image on the computer screen, she had a better idea. She went and fetched Eric. “Eric, can I see you for a minute?” Abigail asked as she poked her head out of the hallway, “I need your help back here.” Eric looked up from his phone and motioned his hand to her, signaling the give him a moment, then he went back to his phone call. “Jim, can I call you back?” he said into the phone, “I have another fire to put out…. Yeah…Yeah… Tomorrow, about ten…Thanks… Give my love to Sue and the kids.” He hung up the phone and joined Abigail in the hallway. “How can I help?” he asked. Abigail quickly but quietly took him by the arm and almost dragged him back to Phil’s office. Eric put up little resistance, although he did have a confused look on his face. She turned around and pushed him into the office, then looked down both ways in the hall to see if anyone was looking, then entered the office as well. She quickly closed the door and locked it. “Did you put any security cameras in the hallway or this office?” Abigail asked in a stern voice, “Any microphones or silent alarms on any of the drawers in here?” “What? Well, no,” Eric stammered, “What’s this all about?” “How about this: Did Mr. Owens carry out any boxes from this office yesterday or today?” Eric didn’t even have to think about this. “He had some of the guys from the dock carry out about twelve boxes from in here and put them into a truck earlier today,” he replied, even more confused than a few minutes ago, “He said he was moving some of his art collection back home.” “Take a look around this room,” Abigail ordered, “Tell me what is missing that was here yesterday evening.” Still confused, Eric did what he was told. After about a minute, the confused look disappeared and was replaced with enlightenenment. “He didn’t take anything from here,” he said, “He took something else. He was hiding something. From you. He removed files of some kind. He’s stealing, isn’t he?” “Gold star, Eric,” Abigail enthusiastically said as she pulled him to behind the desk, “I have to know what files he took, and they might be on this computer. Also, one of the desk drawers are locked. Do you think you can help me with both of these?” “With pleasure,” he replied as he stooped down to the locked drawer. It was mere seconds and he had the drawer open. “Wow, I’m impressed,” Abigail said, “I’m surprised you didn’t go into the CIA instead of working here.” “They tried recruiting me,” Eric replied as he sat down in front of the computer, “But I was tired of traveling the world, fighting ‘The Good Fight.’ Besides, some of the CIA’s clandestine operations weren’t too appealing to me, so I figured it was best to just walk away. Give me a minute and I’ll have this silicone cracked in two.” He started typing furiously on the computer’s keyboard as Abigail started looking through the now opened drawer. What she found sickened her to her core. She pulled out three bank statements, all drawn on different banks. One was the business account, which barely had enough money in it to cover an ice cream truck’s weekly expenses. The next one was Phil Owens personal account, which had almost thirty million dollars deposited. The third was Abigail Gillen, with fifteen million dollars deposited. There was also a receipt from a bank that held the employees pension, showing that the account was closed and that a cashier’s check for thirty-five million was made payable to Abigail Gillen, CFO of ‘Funnystuff Toys, Inc.’ She now knew that she was going to be the scapegoat. “I was afraid of this,” Abigail said out loud, not realising it. “What?” Eric asked as he was still typing. He leaned over to her to see what made her make that remark. “What did you find?” “Here,” she replied, holding out the bank statements and the receipt, “Take a look.” He stopped typing and studied the documents. “That’s one hell of a signing bonus,” he commented as he glanced them over. “I just got into town this afternoon,” Abigail replied as she stood up, “All of these bank accounts were set up three days ago, and those are not my signatures. I’m being set up to take the fall, while he skips away to an extradition-free country.” Eric went back to his typing, and, suddenly, he stopped when the computer made an audible ‘Boop.’ “Yeah, we’ll see about that,” Eric coldly replied as the screen started filling up with various files and internet shortcuts. He rose from the chair so Abigail could sit down. Breaking into locked things was his forte, but he had a feeling that computer programs was her arena. And he was right. Within five minutes, she had found all of the information she needed, and she was pissed about everything she read. “Wow,” She gasped, “He’s been embezzling for decades. Only one third of the net sales went back into the business. Everything else went to an offshore account. He has almost eighty million dollars sitting in Panama, and a pending transaction for the funds from this account.” She waved the bank statement in his name over her head. “My God,” Eric whispered angrily, “We have to stop him. What can we do?” “Technically nothing but go to the police,” Abigail replied as she sat and thought for a few moments, “But I hate technicalities. Give me a few minutes.” She started typing feverishly herself, like a woman possessed. Eric tried watching the monitor as she zipped from one screen to another over her shoulder, but soon got dizzy. He had to take a step back and regain his senses. This was the second time in little over a year that a man was trying to screw her over, and, this time, she was going to fight back hard. She wasn’t about to be abused in a business setting again, and Phil Owens was going to feel the brunt of her anger. “There, that will fix him,” Abigail exclaimed after her thirty minute typing marathon. She sat back in the chair and crossed her arms triumphantly. “What did you do?” Eric asked as he leaned back over to look at the screen. All he saw was a Panamanian bank main menu screen. “I took all of the money he hid in Panama, all the money he had in the business account, and all of the money he had in this personal account and hid it somewhere safe. Just for fun, I also tracked down any other bank accounts he or his immediate family had and emptied them as well. Then I deleted all of the accounts at their banks. Right now, there is $120 million hidden in various banks around the world, and I’m the only one who knows where.” “Awesome!” Eric cheered as he gave Abigail a congratulatory slap on the back, “Now, to get rid of the evidence here. Here’s my lighter. Take this bank information into the bathroom and burn it. I’ll erase the computer’s hard drive. I have a friend who can follow up on erasing the internet traffic coming and going to this computer for the last seven days, just to be safe. Now, not trying to sound self concerned, but what about the employees and payday? Will they still have a job?” “Most likely not,” Abigail said as she walked to the bathroom with the papers, “But I’ll make sure that they’ll still get paid, reinstate their pensions, and give them a terriffic severance package. Just by seeing the accounts payable I know that this business is dead.” She lit the papers on fire and dropped them into the bathroom sink. She looked in the cabinet under the sink for a towel to clean up the ashes, but instead she found a pile of skin colored latex rubber. Thinking that it was an odd colored raincoat, she pulled it out, wondering who stuffed it down there. It seemed like it was a long overcoat from the amount of pulling she did. It wasn’t until she grabbed a handful of blonde wig that she realized it wasn’t a raincoat at all. “Eeek!” Abigail squealed in revulsion. Eric ran to the bathroom, thinking she had burned herself. He hurriedly looked into the bathroom and saw Abigail standing over a woman’s skin, sprawled out on the bathroom floor. He was speechless, so was Abigail, and he knelt down to take a better look and possibly identify the victim. He took hold of the pile’s ankle, gave it a squeeze, then laughed. “What’s so funny?” she asked angrily. “This is one of those blow up sex dolls!” he laughed, throwing the piece of latexback to the floor. “A what?” “An inflatable girl sex doll. You know, for when a loser is horny but can’t get a date? They buy one of these, blow them up, and have sex with the three holes in it. They come in all styles, sizes, races, and skin tones. I think they’re disgusting, but they’re a very big business. High quality dolls run into the five thousand dollar range.” “Really?” Abigail wondered aloud. She figured this might require some research, but if this perversion is big business, then why don’t she get into it? She has always worked for other people and almost every time it didn’t work out. Thanks to this Phil Owens jerk, she now had some serious starting capital and enough leverage to force him to sign over his factory for a bargain price. She couldn’t retain all of the employees, and she really thought that she shouldn’t considering their preformance when she first walked in, but she could go through what remained in their files to pick out the possible ‘Diamonds in the rough.’ There is one thing she had to do before she did anything else. “Eric, come tomorrow, no one here will have a job. You’ve helped me out here and gave me a lead on a possibly lucriative business opportunity. How would you like to work for me as the head of my security department? You will not have to answer to anyone but me, and I can guarantee your salary will be at least three times as high as it is right now, possibly more. Interested?” ********************************* This year, Saturday afternoon… Becky and her love dolly Keisha were driving over to Abigail’s house for dinner and to watch their online auctions end. Two weeks ago, Abigail put up some of the grade 2 sex dolls that were not selling, just to move the older stock out. She also listed Charlene, the hermaphrodite doll that she and Becky made from the one thief that they had caught almost a month ago. She originally thought about keeping it, but the novelty wore off quickly, and she wanted to see how much a doll like that would sell for. If it sells well enough, they would definitely make more. They arrived at Abigail’s just after 3 PM. Becky pulled up to the garage, intending to pull her car inside. It was still daylight, and she didn’t want any of her friend’s neighbors seeing the latex shine of her lover. It may cause some ‘issues’ with the neighborhood block commission. She honked her horn when she pulled up to the garage door, and, after a minute or so, the garage door rolled up. She pulled her car inside and parked next to her friend’s Mercedes. The garage door was already lowering when the two of them climbed out of her car. “Can you get the wine, please?” Becky asked Keisha as she pushed the button to release the trunk, “I’ll get the paperwork.” Without waiting for a reply, she walked back and opened the trunk. Inside, there was a ratty atashay case. “Yes, massuh, I’se live to serve,” Keisha sarcastically remarked. It has been transformed into an automotronic plastic doll for four weeks now, but it still resents the fact that it has to do everything Becky says, albeit she asks politely. It reached into the back seat to retrieve the bottle. Getting out of the car and now standing, it turned to see Becky looking at it frustrated. “Please, baby, stop acting like that,” Becky half begged as she removed the atashay case and closed the trunk, “You’re not my black slave maid. It’s starting to offend me when you talk like that. Besides dressing you in that maid costume the first time, have I honestly made you do something you didn’t want to do?” “Oh, let’s see,” Keisha replied, mockingly putting it’s finger to it’s chin and looking skyward, “Making me suck off one of my closest friends, and now making me sit while you sell him off in front of me?” “You didn’t suck him off,” Becky said as she came around the car to hug her dolly, “I stopped you before those luscious lips even got close to his dick. As for selling him off, well, you didn’t complain when we sold off your Asian friend, right?” “I hated Chang anyway. I was getting ready to put two bullets into his skull right before your knockout gas hit us. Good riddance to him, but me and Charlie, we’ve been through a lot. He was the closest thing I had to a best friend.” “He wasn’t a friend,” Becky whispered into Keisha’s ear, “He wouldn’t have got you into trouble if he was. Besides, you got me now. I’m going to be the bestest friend you’ve ever had. C’mon. Abigail’s waiting.” She gave her dolly lover a warm, passionate kiss on the cheek, then led her by the hand towards the house. Abigail met them as Becky opened the door into the kitchen. “It’s about time!” Abigail exclaimed when she saw them, “I thought the garage door got stuck or something.” “Nah, we just had a little discussion,” Becky replied as she put her atashay case on the cabinet inside the door. Keisha walked around her and handed the bottle of wine to Abigail. “Yeah. We were talking about how slaves have to be sold,” It said callously. “KEISHA!!!” Becky shouted in an embarrassed voice. Keisha turned and instead of seeing frustration in Becky’s eyes, this time her eyes were staring daggers. “Calm down, you two,” Abigail said calmly as she walked between the two of them. This argument was going on too long, and she had to do something civil before Becky did something she would regret. “Becky, are those the results of the AAD-623 test?” Becky was obviously seething, but she did comport herself before answering. “Yes, they are,” she replied while gritting her teeth, still staring at her attitude spewing dolly. “Please take them into the living room and prepare to give me a status on the results,” Abigail said in a soothing tone, trying not to talk down to her friend, as she put her arm around her shoulder and herded her toward the hallway leading to living room, “I need to talk with Keisha for a minute.” Becky picked up the atashay and angrily walked down the hall. Once she was out of earshot, Abigail turned to the latex animotronic. “I’ve been friends with her for a very long time,” Abigail began as she looked Keisha in the eyes, “And this is the first time I’ve ever seen her truly care for someone. She is in love with you.” Keisha crossed its arms in a defensive stance and tried to stare the taller woman down. “Oh, yeah?” Keisha replied in a demanding voice, “How can you tell? I’m the only one she’s ever forced a sex change on? Or turned into an appliance? Or electronically made to do her every whim, like a plantation slave? If she was really in love with me, she would be sucking my cock right now, instead of making me into a life-sized black Barbie doll!” “Yes, you have been forced into this change,” Abigail continued, “But you did break into our factory and you have seen too much. We couldn’t send you or your compatriots to jail and have the police look into our business. This is a just punishment for all three of you, as we see it. However, she is a lesbian. She didn’t become attracted to you until you were made into a female. She fell in lust with you, and had to have you. She wouldn’t be satisfied with having you as a normal sex dolly like the others, so she used her genius to make you as you are now: A walking dolly with full body motion and your own thoughts and opinions. She could’ve easily wiped away all of your free will and made you a virtual bimbo, but she didn’t. She wanted someone to love, and she hoped that that someone would love her back.” “Yeah, right,” Keisha argued, “She treats me like a doll. She buys me what she wants me to wear, makes me help her clean her house, makes me help around your factory, and most of the time tells me what to do in bed. When she goes out, she always takes me with her. I barely have any time to myself! Is that what love is supposed to be?!?” “Well, in a sense, yes.” “Okay, I’m confused,” Keisha said while shaking it’s head while taking a seat on a kitchen chair, “Explain this to me.” “Simple,” Abigail explained as she pulled another kitchen chair next to Keisha, “She buys you clothes that she likes because you probably never told you what you like. I heard you complain about the clothes you did wear before, but I never heard you ask for anything specific to wear, have I? She can’t get you what you want if you will not share the information with her. “House chores are something that every member in the family share doing. You most likely are thinking like a man, but the dirty dishes aren’t cleaned by elves who sneak into the house at night. Clean floors require a wet mop or a vaccuum on occasion. Clothing should only be worn one time in a week then be washed, not worn until they stand up by themselves. I can almost guarantee that she asks you to do chores, and doesn’t order you to do them. “She takes you with her everywhere she goes because she wants to spend time with you. Since most of her time is at the factory, that is where she takes you. She asks you to help while you’re there is for two reasons. One, she doesn’t want you to be bored. Two, she likes talking with you. She wants to get to know you, and the fastest way to form a friendship is by chatting with a co-worker. “As for your bedroom antics, have you tried taking control yet? I’m not saying you should tie her down to the bed and get out the candle wax or anything, but I am saying that you should try seducing her instead of waiting for her to tell you what to do. I’m not sure if this is a racial stereotype, and I apologize in advance if you feel like it is, but aren’t black men usually looking for white women to take control over and screw their brains out?” Throughout all of Abigail’s speech, Keisha sat there like a petulent child that was forced to listen to a Preacher’s lecture on evil. However, the last sentence she spoke caused the dolly to erupt with laughter. Abigail reacted with a smile of her own. “Okay,” Keisha giggled, “I’ll give you that one.” Abigail slid forward on her seat to put her hands on both of Keisha’s shoulders, making sure to have the doll’s attention. “Now I don’t expect you to fall head over heels with her the next time your eyes meet,” Abigail said with a soothing voice, “I would just like for you to give her a chance. She really is a sweet, loving girl. Talk to her as if she was your friend, not as if she was the warden of a jail. You might find out that you like her too.” “What about when she orders me to do something?” “I’ve only seen her order you to do two things over the past month, and one of those things she stopped you before you even started.” “Twice?” Keisha asked, “I only remember the blowjob. What was the other time?” “Shortly after that. You were so shaken up about the ‘almost’ oral sex you were being ordered to do, she ordered you to fall asleep to calm you down.” Keisha just sat there silenly, with a perplexed look on it’s face. “I don’t remember that,” Keisha responded, as it racked it’s brain for the memory, “She really did that?” “Yes, she did,” Abigail replied, “See? She cared for you back then, and she cares even more for you now. Do you think you can give her some slack for a little bit?” “Uh…Yeah…I guess so,” Keisha replied in a somber yet thoughtful tone. Abigail smiled widely then gave it a warm hug. “Thank you,” She whispered into the doll’s ear, “Let’s get into the living room before the little maniac sets something on fire.” Keisha giggled, then both made their way to the living room. Upon arriving, they saw Becky sitting on the sofa behind Abigail’s laptop with an incredibly stunned look on her face. She was staring at the screen wide eyed and mouth opened. She was gripping the screen tight enough to squeeze milk from a coconut. “Becky, what’s wrong?” Abigail asked when she noticed the shocked look on her friends face, and rushed over to her side. Keisha, surprisingly, also hurried to her with concern, and sat down on Becky’s right side. As Abigail sat down next to her, Becky turned towards her slowly as she handed her the laptop. Abigail, with a puzzled look on her face, wrestled the laptop from Becky’s death grip. She settled it onto the coffee table and opened the hinge wider so she could see the screen better. It took a few seconds for her eyes to adjust to the soft colors emanating from the screen, but, once she did, she too was shocked at what was showing. It was the online auction they listed their surplus dolls and the Charlene doll on. The other dolls sold at what they were expected to, but the Charlene, the sexy talking female doll with the built-in penis, sold for $900,000. “We gotta make more hermaphrodites,” Becky calmly whispered. ...

Here it is: the twisted, dark ending to the Sophia Maidbot stories. This should be the last “official” commission for Sophia from TFMonkey This is definitely not something I normally write, but since so many of you wanted it, here it is. Hopefully you enjoy how it turned out.. Story continued from Sophia Maid to be a Maidbot So many things in life happen, and we never really ask “what if,” especially if the situation turned out well. For those that do, let’s backtrack on our story of Sophia. We know she has Evan and a look-alike maidbot, and of course, a wedding coming up. Let me take you back to a seemingly innocent afternoon at her house. While planning the wedding, her and her soon-to-be sister-in-law were out doing errands. Well, actually, her maidbot-as-her was out with Sophia’s soon-to-be sister-in-law. Sophia was home and had activated her administrative privileges to be herself while the maidbot was away. She could not wait to try on the dress, and she had just finished when the others came home and the house system forced Sophia into maidbot mode. Life went on and the wedding was gorgeous! But, what if the house system had malfunctioned and not placed her in maidbot mode. She would have had to pretend to be a maidbot, which is nothing new, yet her sister-in-law had a secret that was not brought to light in our first story’s ending, and if questioned about it, she would not admit it. You know how you can keep a secret from yourself, stealing away that it is not real. Now that Sophia is pretending instead, she does something that opens the door for a devious plan to unfold, and while it was mostly accidental, lives can be altered forever, even by a seemingly innocent betrayal. And this plan…well, perhaps maybe you should read it for yourself. ...

It was another dull day at the All Women’s Penitentiary for Jasmine. Captured in her early 20s for being involved in a huge drug trafficking operation, Jasmine was closing in on 30 now and only just halfway through her sentence. The sheer thought of being in here for another 8 years depressed her. Often Jasmine dreamed of escape, but she could never find a loophole in the tight security. She sat in the outer courtyard wishing another day away. The inmates were allowed outside daily, and on Thursdays the majority of them usually played basketball. However, Jasmine wasn’t keen on basketball and would spend her “outdoor time” away from the courts. ...

story continued from chapter six Chapter 7: So this is my station in life now…… In case you don’t remember from previous chapters, my b/f, now ex b/f, has sold me to a man who keeps me locked in a cell in his basement. So my story continues…. I have been held captive for about seven months now and have settled in to a routine which is tolerable. Actually, tolerable is too nice of a word. Survivable would be a better description of my life. The first five or six weeks were terrible. I was very defiant and downright angry all the time. If I was rude, I was beaten. If I was loud, I was beaten. If I was defiant, I was beaten. Food was withheld from me, as was sleep, whenever I did anything that annoyed my Master. I was forced to perform oral sex on my Master whenever he chose and was raped whenever he felt like it. My life was basically a living Hell. ...

Recyc-ALL Chapter 1: Shared Interests “You want to WHAT?” Sarah asked. Mary repeated herself. “I want to get recycled at Jeff’s factory.” “That’s… that’s crazy! What are you talking about?” “Well, I’ve always had… I guess it’s a fetish… about people being turned into normal objects. It started with forniphilia and such… you know, girls being bound in place and used like furniture. But I’ve come across a lot of websites which show people actually being transformed into things, like clothing and such, and that just really turns me on somehow…” ...

The soft, rustling of papers is far from enough to keep your thoughts at bay. Not even the clickity clack of a keyboard typing away would do so. No, if anything, it made things even more difficult. That anxiety that bubbles up in the back of your mind, lingering in every corner of every single line of thinking that dances across your inner conversations. Of course, part of what is causing the anxiety is the two people that happened to be making the noise. ...

Malcolm came on stage at the beginning of the show and welcomed the audience and reminded them that this was going to be an adult show with adult content. He then went on to comment that the stage seemed a bit bare as there was just a plain back drop and no other scenery; to which end he invited a volunteer from the audience to help him magically decorate the stage. ...

Woman to Mannequin TF Jenna’s long brown hair was pulled into a tight ponytail that fell down just past her shoulders as she walked the floor of San Diego Comic Con. This was her third year in attendance and as it was the second day of the convention she had already purchased all of her memorabilia and taken it back to her friend’s house before coming in for a day of panels and talking to other con goers. … well that and enjoying the people watching her walk by them and complimenting her on her cosplay. Last year she and a group of friends had spent the weekend dressed up as the Fantastic Four, but this year she was rolling solo as a classic. Lara Croft. Her heavy black boots clicked against the tiled ground as she walked towards the main show floor. She could practically feel the gaze of many male con-goers watching her green, booty short covered behind sway past them. Her navel was exposed due to the short top that hugged her curvy torso, leaving little to the imagination to what the green and gray fabric was covering. Two seperate holsters were buckled around each of her thighs that held replica pistols inside and several other little things were attached to her via other buckles and straps. The con was still setting up for its second day as the brunette entered the floor, watching as several booths were removing set pieces from the day prior and replacing them with newer items that would draw people back to view their products a second time. She admired the new look of one of the several Marvel booths - a large glass case holding costumes had replaced the previous day’s signing table. The thrift shop comic’s booth called to her and she spent the next several minutes chatting with one of the workers - a man probably just a little younger than her - about various items while things moved around them. When she finally left the booth - after promising to come back towards the end of the day to purchase something on her way out - she was pulled to the side by another man, this one clearly being older than her. Jenna nearly rounded on him for grabbing her, until she realized he had pulled her into the heart of the Square Enix booth. She had spent a good portion of her stay yesterday browsing the various item, displays, and other things this booth had to offer yesterday when she was not dressed up, but now it felt a little surreal. “Yes! Claire! I found someone who would be perfect for the job. Please come over quickly!” the man called back behind the counter before turning back to face her. “Oh, pardon me. My name is Hank. I am part of the events team at Square. I apologize for pulling you in here so suddenly, but my associate Claire will fill you in on why I did so. Talk to you later!” The now introduced Hank spoke at about a mile per minute and before she could even say “It’s fine” he dashed off behind the staff curtains and was replaced by a similarly aged woman with short blonde hair. “Wow, he was right. You fit the bill perfectly. What is your name dear? Mine of course is Claire.” Jenna took the extended hand with a tight smile. “My name is Jenna. Do you mind explaining to me why you brought me here? Oh! Not that I don’t want to be here… but…” ...

Story continues from Tale of Two Brides Allison here, and boy did I have a day today. It’s been a few months since our ill-fated bondage walk in our bridal dresses, and since then, we haven’t done a whole lot, simply because we don’t know what our neighbor is going to do with the sole picture that she took us as we were standing there in our dresses tied and gagged. ...

Unfortunately for Jane, she had been out of work for quite a while now, and she was beginning to get desperate to find a new job. One day while she was walking down the street she saw that a new job agency had opened its doors to customers. Now over the year or so that Jane had been out of work, she had tried almost every job agency within a few miles of her with little success. She smiled when she saw what this agency was advertising. ...

It all began with an advert in the personals column of the local newspaper. It read, “Magician’s assistant’s wanted. No experience necessary. Must be out-going. Auditions 8pm Wednesday, warehouse 12b Lincoln Road.” I decided to go for several reasons; some of them being; a possible job, and glamorous at that, had to be better than turning up at the unemployment office each fortnight and it might get me out of this dreary town. ...

My ex college boyfriend Brad was going to be in town for a few days for business so I suggested he stay in my guest room rather than an Airbnb like he had planned. It would save him some money and we could catch up a little since the last time we were face to face. Our breakup had been amicable and mutual as following graduation jobs took us to different cities in different states. We tried the long distance thing but it just did not work out so we just maintained our friendship on social media. His flight was due to put him at my house somewhere after 5 P.M. at the earliest if everything went perfect for him and I told him there would be a surprise waiting on him when he got here. It was rather flirtatious of me as I meant his favorite comfort food, pizza and beer, but I could not help myself with a little tease. I gave him my guest code for the community gate and electronic lock to my front door so that he could just let himself in during his stay and gave security his name and description. I knew he had a new girlfriend and I told myself to keep my flirting down to a minimum and absolutely no sexual activity. To help curb my libido I decided on a bit of self bondage before he arrived and a cam show. ...

Woman to Maid-bot TF My name is Mari Chambers, a 21 year old college grad who is in bad need of some cash. I am 5’5 and my body is fairly impressive, with C-Cup breasts, nice curves and a plump butt I have been complemented quite a bit. I had been searching online for weeks trying to find a job that paid well, but the only openings I found were in fast food or retail. That is until today. When I got up this morning I once again began my search, this time however I was intrigued by one offer. A business man in San Francisco was looking to pay someone for the use of their android as long as they could act as a maid for the family. As soon as I saw the android part I deflated but I kept reading anyways. When I saw the pay for the job my jaw dropped and I knew I had to have the position, but I didn’t have an android nor could I afford to buy even the older models. How was I going to swing this? I began researching the models of androids and how they worked, the prices were way outside my price range but I did discover something that was a little crazy. During my research I stumbled into a forum that featured many stories of women, like myself, being turned into robots or androids. I spent the entire rest of that day reading these stories and piecing together an idea that should have been considered impossible. The more I read the more I began placing myself into these scenarios and then the end result would be me making bank working for that business man in San Fran. I didn’t sleep at all the next day as I came to my conclusion and began enacting my plan. First I picked up my phone and dialed the number on the ad. It rang a few times before a click and a deep masculine voice answered. “Hello, George Fournier speaking.” He said. He was the owner of a famous factory that made all different kind of steel products that were shipped all over the world. He was a multi-millionaire and I was looking forward to this. “Hello Mr. Fournier my name is Mari Chambers and I am calling about the android rental job.” I said as calm but chipper as possible. “OH! That is great Mari! Did you fill out all of the forms already? I would love to get his deal done ASAP!” the business guru sounded very happy now and it was contagious as I smiled widely in response. “I did indeed sir. All I need is for you to send the shipping information and I can complete the deal” I said fingering my mouse over the send button with all of the documents in an email. “Great! I will read over your information and then send you the form for shipping the bot, everything else will be taken care of! Thanks again!” he said before hanging up the phone. I kept grinning as I hit the send button and then leaned back, waiting for the form that I needed to fill out for shipping the just created android, myself, from Oregon to California. I heard the jingle and opened up the email to view the form. I was a little surprised to see the form was from the leading manufacturer of androids in the United States. I clicked the link and it brought me to a page that had around 20 boxes that needed to be filled out. The first few were just basic information like address and the like but I had to start researching the later information. The 8th question was about the type of android being sent in and I already prepared the answer, although it was embarrassing referring to myself in the way I was having to. I filled out the card saying that I was a newer model sex bot that was reprogrammed to not only do things in that category but also help with all household needs. I filled out the remaining basic information until I got to the last few boxes. They were in order asking if I wanted the bot to be reprogrammed, dressed, cleaned or redesigned. The dressed and cleaned options were greyed out with checks in the saying off to the side that it was mandatory for bots going out to other jobs so I just huffed and left the other two blank. The final box was what time I wanted my bot to be picked up, I promptly selected midnight tonight so no one would be asking questions. After I filled it out the form was submitted and it told me what to do in order to have a proper pick up. It was very direct, please place designated android outside of the address free from any clothing or accessories and in sleep mode. Our professional delivery trucks will come by and take it to the nearest factory to be prepared. All of this sounded scary and yet I was getting excited the more I thought about it, so I set about cleaning my home and throwing away all of my perishable items before watching movies into the late evening. As 12 approaches I grinned madly as I stripped myself and walked outside, I had a key outside of my home and I had let my family and friends know I was going out of town for who knows how long to sight see for a while with no contact available. It was 11:45 as I stood rigid on my front porch waiting for a truck to come by and pick up this lonely android. At what I assumed was a little past twelve a large truck backed into my drive way and slide open the back door allowing me to see a bigger man step out. I hastily shut my eyes and activated “sleep” mode. ...

(story continues from Maid to Serve) Part Two It had been exactly a year since I began working for George Fournier and his extremely wealthy family as a live-in Maid-bot. George and his wife Veronica always made me feel welcome and wanted even if it was just through acknowledging my hard work. My days mostly consisted of helping Veronica with her daily chores and being a guinea pig for her latest fashion ideas. It was a fun job and it was made even easier when they began adding more robots to the system. George expanded the house to encompass another full house in size so they thought I could use some help. Now there are two other bots roaming around. One busty blonde named Carrie and a skinny Asian woman named Wu. The three of us shared a living quarters, meaning we each had a separate storage pod in the room designated as our home. It was cozy and I rarely left the estate other than on the odd weekend I feel like relaxing as a human or visiting the few friends I kept in contact with. All-in-all it was a fun and enjoyable job, especially after their son left for college. I was no longer tormented by his stupid attempts to get me in bed. This day started out just like any other simple work day. I woke up around 8 a.m. and exited my pod. The other two bots were hard at work in the kitchen making our lovely owners breakfast. It was my job to go and wake them up. I quietly enter the room and approach the sleeping couple. I gently shake Veronica with my hands. “Mistress Veronica, it is time to wake up. Carrie and Wu have been making breakfast for you two and I will make your bed before starting the laundry you have assigned me to do,” I say as I head back out towards the closet to grab the second set of sheets. “Thanks Mari. You are a life saver.” She says groggily and before too long both she and George are out of their room and enjoying breakfast. I finish making their bed and drag the laundry down to the washer. It takes a while but I finish the three loads and hang all their clothes up by the end of the afternoon. When I am done, I notice that there is a message for me on their nightstand that I must have missed when they left for work. “Hey Mari. We have a worker coming to inspect the other bots today. You can just say you are our daughter and act normal when he is here. After he leaves just make sure the other girls are working and you are free to go ~ Veronica” Right after I finished reading the sheet I heard the front door open and decided to check what was going on. I arrived in the foyer and saw a weird looking robot with a single eye and with a wheel instead of leg. I assumed it was the “worker” and approached the bot. “Hey there. My name is Mari Fournier; my parents aren’t home right now but they told me you were coming. I can show you to the models we have here and you can assess them.” I said while turning to walk towards the robot room. I heard some beeps and a simple “Agreed” from my visitor before he started to trail me and I walked into the room I had learned to call home. The worker bot began to scan the room and inspect all the maintenance machines with his glowing red eye. He makes a few adjustments along the way before reaching the three containers, two of which contained Carrie and Wu, the other being my “bed”. He briefly flashed over them all before turning and scanning me. “This home unit has designated that two Model-87Ks and one older Models-63G in use at all times. There are only the two Model-87Ks present. Where is the other unit?” he asks with a passive voice. “Uh… our other model is not present because she is being used by my younger brother for moving purposes. Is it necessary for her to be here?” I ask hoping he bought my excuse even though he is looking unconvinced, at least from what his one eye tells me. ...

(story continues from Maid to Serve) Part Two It had been exactly a year since I began working for George Fournier and his extremely wealthy family as a live-in Maid-bot. George and his wife Veronica always made me feel welcome and wanted even if it was just through acknowledging my hard work. My days mostly consisted of helping Veronica with her daily chores and being a guinea pig for her latest fashion ideas. It was a fun job and it was made even easier when they began adding more robots to the system. George expanded the house to encompass another full house in size so they thought I could use some help. Now there are two other bots roaming around. One busty blonde named Carrie and a skinny Asian woman named Wu. The three of us shared a living quarters, meaning we each had a separate storage pod in the room designated as our home. It was cozy and I rarely left the estate other than on the odd weekend I feel like relaxing as a human or visiting the few friends I kept in contact with. All-in-all it was a fun and enjoyable job, especially after their son left for college. I was no longer tormented by his stupid attempts to get me in bed. This day started out just like any other simple work day. I woke up around 8 a.m. and exited my pod. The other two bots were hard at work in the kitchen making our lovely owners breakfast. It was my job to go and wake them up. I quietly enter the room and approach the sleeping couple. I gently shake Veronica with my hands. “Mistress Veronica, it is time to wake up. Carrie and Wu have been making breakfast for you two and I will make your bed before starting the laundry you have assigned me to do,” I say as I head back out towards the closet to grab the second set of sheets. “Thanks Mari. You are a life saver.” She says groggily and before too long both she and George are out of their room and enjoying breakfast. I finish making their bed and drag the laundry down to the washer. It takes a while but I finish the three loads and hang all their clothes up by the end of the afternoon. When I am done, I notice that there is a message for me on their nightstand that I must have missed when they left for work. “Hey Mari. We have a worker coming to inspect the other bots today. You can just say you are our daughter and act normal when he is here. After he leaves just make sure the other girls are working and you are free to go ~ Veronica” Right after I finished reading the sheet I heard the front door open and decided to check what was going on. I arrived in the foyer and saw a weird looking robot with a single eye and with a wheel instead of leg. I assumed it was the “worker” and approached the bot. “Hey there. My name is Mari Fournier; my parents aren’t home right now but they told me you were coming. I can show you to the models we have here and you can assess them.” I said while turning to walk towards the robot room. I heard some beeps and a simple “Agreed” from my visitor before he started to trail me and I walked into the room I had learned to call home. The worker bot began to scan the room and inspect all the maintenance machines with his glowing red eye. He makes a few adjustments along the way before reaching the three containers, two of which contained Carrie and Wu, the other being my “bed”. He briefly flashed over them all before turning and scanning me. “This home unit has designated that two Model-87Ks and one older Models-63G in use at all times. There are only the two Model-87Ks present. Where is the other unit?” he asks with a passive voice. “Uh… our other model is not present because she is being used by my younger brother for moving purposes. Is it necessary for her to be here?” I ask hoping he bought my excuse even though he is looking unconvinced, at least from what his one eye tells me. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. ...

(story continues from The Sex Dolly Factory) Part 2: Care and Maintenance It’s only 10:30 in the morning and Abigail Gillen, owner and operator of “Exclusive Products Company”, has had an extremely profitable day. She had just sold off a grade 4 sex dolly that she literally made earlier that day for five hundred thousand dollars. The owner didn’t want the dolly’s voice modulator programmed or anything; he started testing it right there on the warehouse floor. The man was so excited to have the doll made out of the greedy little whore who was suing him, and the company he works for, for $15 million dollars just because he was complimenting her on her appearance, that he couldn’t wait to take it home. As he was having his dolly perform oral sex, Abigail was in her office attending some paperwork. The man gave her a briefcase full of money, and she quickly but diligently counted it and made sure all of the bills were real. Upon finding everything satisfactory, she closed the briefcase and took it over to the rows of filing cabinets on the other side of her office. She placed a key in the lock at the top of the middle file cabinet, turned it, then pulled on the second drawer down. The whole cabinet slid away from the wall on metal runners, far enough to gain access to the floor safe underneath it. She opened the safe and placed the briefcase inside, closed it, then slid the filing cabinet back into place. The key was removed and then she side-stepped to the next cabinet over on the right. She opened up the top drawer of this cabinet and pulled out a sealed manila envelope with the words “Care & Maintenance of Deluxe Dolls.” The packet was only about ¼ inch thick. She carried it back to her desk and started up her desktop computer. She went over to the break room, the next room over, and poured herself a cup of coffee while her computer warmed up. She returned, sat down, entered her password, then started to print a combination invoice and receipt for the man’s purchase. The printer was in the bottom drawer of her desk. It printed up in a standard, easy to read format, and she gathered it and the envelope together then started back for the warehouse floor. This whole time in her office took a little over 20 minutes. As soon as she opened the doors to the warehouse she was hearing the man grunting loudly. He was over by the packaging tables with his dolly still on the floor, its head pinned against the edge of the table as he was thrusting his penis violently inside its oral cavity. ‘Sylvia was right,’ Abigail thought to herself, ‘This man is a pig.’ She walked towards the man, making several “Ahem” noises as she got closer, but he was not acknowledging her. He was on a mission, obviously attempting to reach his goal. She was able to see that the man had both hands on the dolly’s head for balance, and heard the proper sucking sounds coming from the oral cavity. She was relieved with this because the man showed up too early and she didn’t have enough time to finish the procedure with the doll. The doll didn’t have any moisture added to it before its first use, only the moisture that was still there from the completion of the transformation process. After she took three more steps closer she realized why it didn’t matter. The man had a small penis, probably only five inches long erect. She had to stifle a giggle. Suddenly, the man gave out a loud groan and stiffened up his spine. He unloaded his orgasm into his dolly’s mouth, and kept his penis inside until every last drop was sucked out. Gasping, and with a wide grin, the fifty-ish year old man finally took a step back and zipped up his pants. “I take it that you’re satisfied with your purchase?” Abigail asked, still trying not to giggle. “All I can say is ’Wow’,” the man replied, still trying to catch his breath. “If its other holes are as good as that was, I may be dead soon, but, by God, what a way to go!” “Please, kill me,” The doll whispered loudly in a recorded sounding voice, “Don’t make me live like this…” The man crouched down to look into his doll’s eyes. He put his left hand behind the doll’s neck and pulled it forward, away from the table, and closer to his own face. With his other hand, he started kneading one of the doll’s breasts while fingering the nipple. The doll let a whispering, recorded sounding sexual moan. “Why?” he asked as he looked into its eyes, “You seem to like it. You’re moaning like a hooker in heat. I’m going to enjoy sticking my cock in you any time I want, any way I want, and I’ll savor every second of it. Because of you, my wife left me and is talking divorce. She and my stepdaughter are planning on taking everything I own because of your silly lawsuit. Now, since you’re no longer around, the lawsuit will go away and she’ll come to her senses and stop this divorce talk. I’ll have her back, and I’ll have you any time I want you.” “Oh, God, please…,” the doll begged. If it had some water inside it, it would be crying. “There are still a few things we have to go over,” Abigail said over the man’s shoulder. “And we must go over them quickly before my employees start showing up for their shifts.” “Sure,” the man replied as he stood back up. He turned to face Abigail. “What else do I need to know?” “First off, here’s your receipt for the doll,” Abigail said as she handed over the piece of paper and the envelope. “Also, here’s a packet for the care and maintenance of your new dolly. Please read everything inside the envelope and keep them with your important documents. If and when you pass your dolly on, via as a gift or in your will, the new owner will need to know these things as well.” “Like what?” “Well, the dolly’s exterior is made of latex. Some people have allergic reactions to physical contact with latex, and anyone who uses it should be aware of this. “Second, at least twice a week the owner must pour two cups of tap water with a tablespoon of vegetable oil down the dolly’s throat. This is used as fuel for the dolly as well as keeping its orifices moist and lubricated during use. It can also cry, especially when it’s hurt, if you wish to punish it, but any hits will not leave any marks. Keep it away from sharp objects, but the latex can be repaired, however it will leave a scar. The minerals added to the tap water helps with the upkeep of the internal machines, like the vibrations and sucking motions. Also, the oil helps keep the latex from drying out. We suggest using the routine of every Monday and Friday, and making a habit of it. Once a month you should crush up a multivitamin in with the water. Preferably, something heavy in zinc and iron. “Third, prolonged exposure to the sun or extreme cold can irreversibly damage the latex. Do not take it outside if the temperature goes below 45 degrees Fahrenheit unless it is packed inside an insulated carrying case. It will float in a pool, but the use of sunscreen or water resistant oil is recommended first. Chlorine can dry out the exterior faster than UV rays. “Third, this dolly, if taken care of properly, can survive for an estimate of 20 thousand years. It will not age. Since no one will live that long, you MUST make preparations for when you’re gone. This is why I strongly suggest that you select a programming routine for its voice modulator. You don’t want it saying the wrong thing to the wrong person, do we?” “I understand,” the man said as he looked at his receipt. He then turned towards his doll again. “Hear that? I made you almost immortal. You’re going to be someone’s fucktoy for the next few thousand years. You should be thanking me.” The dolly replied with muffled whimpering noises. “I want her to keep speaking her own mind. It excites me more than you know. I’ll look into making some provisions on what to do with it after I’m gone, but, for now, I’m gonna have a lot of fun. If there isn’t anything else, I’ll get out of your hair.” “No, that covers about everything,” Abigail said, as she headed over towards the docking bay door. The man lifted his dolly up by its waist and threw it over his shoulder, then started to follow her. The dolly was sobbing uncontrollably as he walked, not able to move or change the blank expression on its face. “If you have any questions or concerns, feel free to call.” “Thank you, Ms. Gillen. A pleasure doing business with you. You do excellent work. If things don’t work out with my wife, I may have two new candidates for your services. Would you mind if I recommend you to a few of my friends?” Abigail hit the button that raised the dock door. “We prefer that you give us the names of your friends so we can do our own background checks before we say yes or no to potential clients. You never know what some people have hidden in their closets. When Mr. Ogontz told you about us, we had already investigated you for five weeks before giving him the okay to let him talk to you. What we do here isn’t exactly legal, so we have to be careful.” “Oh, yeah, I can see that,” the man replied as he started through the docking bay and towards his car. “I’ll call you later on with my friends’ names, probably next week, depending on how much vitamin E I can handle.” He stopped at the back of his car, placed his dolly on the ground, turned back and waved goodbye to Abigail, then opened his trunk. He then picked up his dolly and proceeded to put it inside. “Please,! Oh, God! No! Stop!” The trunk closed, and that was the end of Sylvia Farrell ************ ...

Woman to Robot TF Sihaya awoke with the dawn and rose from her simple futon. She opened the window of her simple room and let the morning sun shine through the bars. She inhaled deeply, as if she were filling her lungs with the sunlight as well as the fresh air. She let the bright day wash over her naked breasts and warm her. A few more deep breaths, and she turned away to face the room. She quickly folded up her simple futon and rolled it into the corner. Clearing the floor, she began her morning excercises. Bend and stretch, “reach for the stars…” she sang to herself, still remembering the song from her childhood. She worked herself into a happy sweat, warming up her lean muscles and invigorating her soul. She patted herself off with a nearby towel and turned towards the door. She opened the small viewport and looked into the hall. Two faces looked back at her. She smiled. ...

Woman to Robot TF Sihaya awoke with the dawn and rose from her simple futon. She opened the window of her simple room and let the morning sun shine through the bars. She inhaled deeply, as if she were filling her lungs with the sunlight as well as the fresh air. She let the bright day wash over her naked breasts and warm her. A few more deep breaths, and she turned away to face the room. She quickly folded up her simple futon and rolled it into the corner. Clearing the floor, she began her morning excercises. Bend and stretch, “reach for the stars…” she sang to herself, still remembering the song from her childhood. She worked herself into a happy sweat, warming up her lean muscles and invigorating her soul. She patted herself off with a nearby towel and turned towards the door. She opened the small viewport and looked into the hall. Two faces looked back at her. She smiled. ...

Well, she wasn’t sure about her domestic skills being good enough for the position, and certainly couldn’t understand why it was a long term commitment job, as surely domestic workers weren’t that hard to come by. But with the lease running out on her flat, and the landlord not willing to extend it, she had to find somewhere new to live, and her current office job was a bit dull. And besides, the advert did say that previous experience and good domestic skills weren’t as vital as the willingness to try something exciting and different, and being happy to sign a 5 year contract. The 5 year contract she could live without, but something exciting and different in the role of a maid, well she just had to find out all about this. And she wouldnt have to worry about somewhere to live for 5 years which sounded a good idea at present. ...

Well, she wasn’t sure about her domestic skills being good enough for the position, and certainly couldn’t understand why it was a long term commitment job, as surely domestic workers weren’t that hard to come by. But with the lease running out on her flat, and the landlord not willing to extend it, she had to find somewhere new to live, and her current office job was a bit dull. And besides, the advert did say that previous experience and good domestic skills weren’t as vital as the willingness to try something exciting and different, and being happy to sign a 5 year contract. The 5 year contract she could live without, but something exciting and different in the role of a maid, well she just had to find out all about this. And she wouldnt have to worry about somewhere to live for 5 years which sounded a good idea at present. ...

It was a dark and stormy night… not really of course, but isn’t that the way all stories begin? I was actually with my parents while they helped organize a home after a death. I was twelve and possessed an atypical curiosity. So, while the men were picking up food and the women were in the house I explored the garage. I found a box that had been well taped, but opened by the men, I think. The word “private” was written on top so I had to look! It was full of magazines with titles like men, detective, and adventure. I was shocked by the covers, but couldn’t stop looking. One in particular drew my attention. Two women were being tortured by German soldiers. The one in the background hung by her wrist while being whipped, but it was the one that took up the majority of the cover that fascinated me. ...

Holly sighed flicking threw all her social media apps. Babysitting wasn’t the most engaging job but it was paying the bills. She should be researching her community college but she just didn’t have the motivation. Her mind was set on the man of the house. She’d been watching the Rosencratz family for a year now and recently the Mr had turn his attentions to her. His relationship with his wife was open… and so he began a more social relationship with Holly. But tonight, he was at a business function but he left her a surprise. Her phone rang. “Hello good sir,” she said coquettishly “I’ve finished the chore list… vacuumed, the laundry, oh and I did finish the waxing on the landing it’s gonna be wet for a little bit so be careful when you come home. You are coming home right?” ...

Suzzanne pulled into the parking space and stopped the car, she checked the clock, it was 5, 40 pm, five minutes before her appointment. As always Suzzanne had left booking her dental check up until the last minute and she had been pleased when the receptionist said she had the last appointment of the afternoon left. She would have her check up and then home and finish that bottle of wine! ...

This was a special time of year for the lovely earth girl. Not since she had been kidnapped to Gor many years ago had she celebrated the earth holiday called Christmas. Her master was sent to earth by the priest kings on a mission and had consented to bring her with him. The girl was given the name nikko by her master when she was ko`lared by him. Nikko has red hair that falls to her shoulders and a smile in her eyes that comes from within. To pass the nights on Gor, Nikko had told her master of the wonderful customs and festivities that are celebrated on earth at this time of year. From the different food and drink, decorations, songs and of course the presents. Nikko had spent hours and hours describing in great detail all of this to her beloved master. ...

Brent Kelly, CEO of AK Software, gently shook the shoulder of the young woman sleeping with her face on a keyboard. “Wake up, Persephone. Aunt Gi called, and she’s worried about you.” Persephone yawned and stretched her arms. “Oh, Brent. What time is it?” “It’s just after eleven; Friday morning, in case you’ve lost track. Aunt Gi was worried when you didn’t come home last night. She also wanted to remind you that the Arts Conference starts today.” ...

Elise saw the thirtyish blonde in the smart business suit step out a car parked in their driveway. She turned back to the interior of the stable. “Mitch, someone’s here.” A muscular man in his mid-forties, Mitch stopped what he was doing and slipped past his wife at the entrance. “I’ll see what this is about.” As he approached the woman, she flashed a professional smile and held out her hand. In the other hand, she held what appeared to be a personal computer the size of a cell phone. An identification badge hung from a strap around her neck. Even though she wore glasses, and her hair was done up in a severe bun, and her pumps said Business Not Pleasure, she was an attractive woman. ...

It had been his idea to re-introduce some light bondage into their sex life after having toyed with tying each other up early in their marriage then falling into a vanilla rut for years while both concentrated on their careers. Both of them had climbed the corporate ladder each achieving their goals. He had reached the position he had always wanted when his company was purchased and broken up with him receiving a very substantial retirement package. Now he took care of their home, with the pair traveling during her time off. ...

Kate sat looking at the brochure, she had never been on a cruise before and the glossy pictures were making her regret that now. She had met Simon a year ago in a club and they had connected straight away. Simon was very much a free spirit and his small amount of personal items had merged into her flat with ease. He didn’t need much as for months at a time he worked as an entertainer on board ships. The first time he had been away from her was hard, she had been lonely and bored without his little jokes and laughter. They had spoken daily but it lacked any passion that had cemented their romance. She had in the end had a couple of one night stands without his knowledge, they had been satisfying but we’re nothing like him, and the guilt had just built up in the back of her mind. The first night Simon had come home they had spent the entire night together. She had eventually told him the truth and though he was hurt he quickly forgave her, she had been honest and 4 months was an eternity. Besides he could hardly criticise when he had entertained a couple of ladies in his cabin while away. ...

Historical, Fantasy, Non-consensual, Public Nudity, Flogging, Public Humiliation, Public Sex = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = A young princess gets to proclaim a traitor’s punishment. In ancient Arabia, intrigue and betrayal in a tribe ruled by women leads to a severe, but very erotic, punishment. Author’s note: The Thamud were a real tribe in Ancient Arabia. No one knows why they disappeared around the time of the rise of Islam. Some say it was because they were Matriarchal in an ever more Patriarchal society. Oral tradition says they were wiped out by the lava flow and dust from a volcano. No one knows. And this story of ancient tablets which tell their story is fiction… for now. ...

My name is Sarah. This started off to be the account of my friend, Tish, who is married to another friend of mine, John. It turns out I was going to end up involved in the story too, in a big way. Tish and John had been married for five years and it was going okay. You see, when John met and fell in love with Tish, she was a pretty free spirit. She was pretty open-minded, and John was sure that she would delight in discovering all the joys of bdsm and fetish that he enjoyed so much. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 “We found her.” “Good. Bring her.” Rising from her comfortable seat, the slender woman watched as two men hauled a second woman into the room. As they released her, this woman dropped to her knees, wide eyes darting around the room. “Now leave us. And remember, if you speak of this to anyone, even to each other, my Master will know, and he will not be pleased.” ...

I never imagined finding my one true love at a sex shop. It was a Friday night, past midnight. The shop wasn’t packed, but it wasn’t empty either. I saw several men and women there. Some men were meekly looking around at the movie section. Some women were laughing at the sex toys. The clerk was having a good time showing a bachelorette and her best friend some gadgets for a bridal party. I just stood there not quite knowing what to do. The tiny bell on the door chimed when he walked in. He wore his jet black hair slicked back, white polo shirt and khaki pants. His eyes, icy blue and his skin smooth. He looked almost afraid to walk in. He walked in slowly and cautiously as if he was afraid someone he knew would see him there in the midst of all the other toy loving, porn loving people. I watched as he went to the magazine section and scanned a few pages of the magazine filled with big breasted women. Then he slid over to the movie section just eyeing the selections. He turned for a moment to see if anyone was watching and I guess he saw me eyeing him. His eyes met mine for a moment and then he quickly looked away. I saw him blushing and felt like blushing too. He continued to scan the movies and the moved towards the toys near me. He eyed several molded boobs and fake vaginas. He wanted to laugh when his eyes widened as he saw an almost “real” looking pussy. He looked over at me again and walked towards me. He stood in front of me and smiled shyly. “Hey, you come here often?” He asked and laughed to himself. I wanted to laugh too. “You want to come home with me?” He asked looking at me up and down. I don’t blame him for looking after all I was wearing a sexy short black leather skirt and a dark red low cut top and my black stilettos completed my look. I wouldn’t tell him I wasn’t wearing a bra or panties. I would surprise him. “I’m a little lonely tonight. I could use the company of a fine looking woman such as yourself,” he said and smiled shyly. My eyes said it all. Take me home with you! He seemed so sweet and sincere. * * * A few minutes later we were back at his place. It was small, neat and comfy. I was sitting down on the couch while he went to get some wine. He came back with two glasses. He sipped his wine slowly and stared at me. “I can’t believe I brought you over. This is by far the craziest thing I’ve ever done.” He sips again. “So what’s your name? I think I should call you Sunny because of your blonde hair. You look like those pretty California girls. You look like a Sunny to me.” I liked the name he chose for me. I never thought of myself as a Sunny but it was cute the way he said it. He sipped his wine slowly and then put the glass down on the coffee table next to mine. He stood up and went over to his Bose portable system and searched his ipod player for the best song to play. He put on some slow music, Sinatra I think. He came back and sat next to me. He stared at me from head to toe. “You’re the first woman I ever bring home you know that?” I felt privileged. A guy as hot as this, and I’M the first one he brings home? I watch him lick his lips and he moved towards me. He places his lips against mine. He feels good! He tastes good! His lips part and his tongue slides in my mouth pressing up against mine. He puts his arms around me and holds me tight. I’m enjoying this immensely. My other friends had told me that men were never this gentle with them. Most men were rough when it came to starting up. Not my man. He’s sweet, gentle and kind. One hand starts creeping up under my top. I like it more. The more the touches me, the more alive I feel. He breaks our kiss and starts to caress my face. “You’re so beautiful you know that? I think I fell in love with you from the moment I saw you at that shop. I think you and I are good together.” He kisses me softly. He strokes my long blonde hair and starts kissing my neck. His warm kisses trail from my neck down to the top of my chest. “We need to get this off you,” he says tugging at my top. He starts pulling it up over my head. My hands adjust above my head so he can slip off the top easily. He stares at my bare breasts. My nipples are already hard and a dark brown color. He licks his lips and bends his head to put one breasts on his mouth. His tongue circles around my hardened nipple while his other hand plays with my other breast. His mouth and hands feel incredible! I sit back and enjoy my man. His hot mouth moves taking turns tasting each breast and licking each nipple. He trails kisses down to my tummy and one hand gropes the zipper holding up my skirt. He struggles to unzip it. His hands are shaking. He seems super nervous! I think it’s totally adorable. He manages to pull off my skirt leaving me completely naked. He looks at my nude body and his eyes widen. “You are hot. So hot…” he kisses my lips again slowly. I say he’s hot too. I think he’s sexy! He stands up and takes off his white polo shirt revealing his bare chest with little hair on it. I feel even more excited watching him slowly getting nude for me. I wanted him to hurry up and take it all off fast but he wanted to tease me it seemed. He blushed as he stood bare-chested. “You like what you see Sunny?” I say yes! He kicks off his shoes and bends to take off his socks. He slowly undoes his belt and slips it off throwing it on the floor along with his other pile of clothes he just took off. I can see he’s hard as a rock through his khaki slacks. Hurry up! I beg. He unbuttons his pants and lets them fall to the floor. He steps out of them and remains in his white brief boxer shorts. His cock looks like it’s ready to spring out of his boxer shorts and into my pussy. “You like what you see so far Sunny?” He rasps. Yes! He peeled his boxer shorts off his incredible body slowly. His cock was hard, big and looked delicious! He came to me and stood naked with his cock pointing at me. He knelt down in front of me and pulled me down some. He spread my legs wide and began to taste me. Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness! I wanted to cry out in sheer ecstasy. He snaked his tongue all over my pussy. His tongue was slimy and strong and felt so good lapping up my juices. He stopped for a moment and looked up at me. His loving eyes were now filled with pure lust. He moved up towards me and grabbed my long legs and wrapped them around his waist. “I want you,” he whispered breathlessly. I want you too! He adjusted himself between my legs and slipped in his cock. I felt my pussy widen up by his size. He entered me easily and gently. I heard him moan. He bit his lower lip and closed his eyes. “You feel so good baby. So good!” So do you! I love how you feel inside of me! He opened his eyes and looked at me. He began moving in and out of me. He was panting with each thrust. His moaning increased and beads of sweat started showing all over his naked skin. His cock pounded my pussy good. I could feel him so deep inside of me I thought his cock might come out of my mouth! He pressed his body up against mine and laid himself on top of me. It was a bit uncomfortable for a moment. My legs were up on his shoulders now and I was slouched on the couch. It got comfortable right away when he began pumping in and out of me faster. It thought it had been forever but realized it had only been maybe two or three minutes when I felt a surge of warmth filling me. My man moaned deeply and closed his eyes. I watched him as he climaxed inside of me. He looked hot as he came. His sticky hot seed was swimming inside of me, deep inside of me. “Oh fuck!” He groaned. “Oh shit.” He stared at me and his eyes met mine. His eyes were beady now and his body covered in sweat. He looked somewhat embarrassed. “Sorry. I didn’t know I’d cum so fast. It’s just that…” his voice trailed off and he flopped on the couch next to me. He was fighting to catch his breath. “You are my… first? I know that’s pretty fucked up huh? Here I am a 34 year old dude that has never had sex before and the first time he does, he cums in like three minutes.” So what? We got all night. He laughs and tosses his head back. He stares at the ceiling fan and his breathing slows. “Hope you don’t think I’m a lousy screw and then go tell all your friends.” He laughs again. I’d never say anything. I think you were great! He turned to face me. His icy blue eyes looked tired. “We can do more things tomorrow. I promise. I promise I’ll be better. It’s been such a long day and you are so new to me.” He leaned in to kiss me. “You want to sleep with me? Or would you rather sleep out here?” With you! With you! He smirked and stood up. He grabbed me and carried me over to his room. He slammed me down on the bed. I wanted to laugh. “I’m going to take a shower,” he said. “You maybe want to take one with me?” Yes! I want to keep looking at your naked body! He grabbed me again and carried me over to his bathroom. I waited as he turned on the hot water making the bathroom steam up. I saw my own reflection on his bathroom mirror. My blonde hair was a mess! My man and I go into the shower. I watch him soap himself up and then he soaps me up. He washes my body and my hair with a unisex smelling shampoo. We kissed more in the shower. My man leaned me up against the cold tile and pressed himself against me. His cock hardened again. He eyed me curiously and made me get down on my knees. The water continued to rain down on us. He stood in front of me holding his erection. “Ok I need to know what this feels like. I’ve seen so many movies about blowjobs and I have yet to experience one. So…my love can you do me the honors of giving me my first blow job?” He asks almost courteously. Yes! Come here! I demand. He caressed my face and put his cock in my mouth. He rubbed it against my tongue. I felt every vein and throb of his cock. His salty precum lingered on my tongue and some went down my throat. He made me look up at him. “Your mouth f-feels….” He closed his eyes and kept thrusting his hips. “Incredible,” he finally managed to say. And you taste incredible. I say silently. My hands go on his waist and my head bobs back and forth, back and forth. It was all so beautiful, his cock pulsing in my mouth, his deep sounding moans filling the room and his cock fucking my mouth furiously. “Oh baby…I’m going to cum. You want to drink me up? You want to swallow my seed?” He asked panting for air. Yes! I need to taste you! “Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” He cried out as his sperm shot out in my mouth. I could taste each spurt of cum. He was salty, tasty, I was so in love now it was too late to turn back and just see him as a man. I’d be his woman now forever and ever. Or…. so I thought. * * * At first, everything was wonderful. My man let me live with him. He’d buy me clothes, usually something sexy. He would tell me how embarrassed he was to go into Victoria’s Secret to buy me some sexy panties or a sheer bra. He said the sales girls thought it was cute of him to be buying things for his woman. He said one sales girl in particular started helping him out. She’d choose the perfect matching bra and panties for me. He said she was quite beautiful which made me uncomfortable but he was man, so it was natural he would look at a beautiful woman. He told me her name was Janie and that she was shorter than me with long dark hair and big blue eyes. He said her eyelashes were a mile long and jet black. She did sound beautiful but why was he telling me this? Did he like getting me jealous? I pushed aside all the comments he’d make about this “Janie” girl. The fact that my man was buying me necklaces and even chocolates was making it seem that I was winning and not Janie. My man and I would make love every single night. He’d please me, and I’d please him. We’d fall asleep in each other’s arms and I’d wake up to the smell of coffee. He’d make love to me quickly before going off to work. He would sometimes tell me things like: “I want to marry you.” “I wonder if we can have children.” “Wouldn’t it be something if I could impregnate you?” I would say yes to all those things. I would mind marrying my man. He just hadn’t asked. I kept waiting for the day he would ask me to be his wife. I bet he’d buy me the hottest wedding gown ever. He and I would live happily together and no one else would come between us. It was a nice thought but I had to face reality. As time went on, maybe four or five months, my man wouldn’t make love to me as much. He’d just watch TV and talk on the phone a lot. I was often in the living room and he’d go to the bedroom and shut the door. I could hear his muffled voice. Sometime he’d laugh with whoever he was talking to. He wouldn’t tell me I looked beautiful like he normally did. He stopped buying me pretty clothes and jewelry and I kissed the chocolates goodbye. It seemed like I had done something wrong. I tried to remember what I did that was so wrong but nothing came to mind. I had always gone along with whatever he wanted to do. He wanted to try anal and so I let him. It had felt just as hot as vaginal sex but more intense. He’d cum so hard that he had fallen asleep right afterwards. I was willing to try any position he wanted. I’d ride him, I’d let him put me upside down once too. I was trying my hardest to please my man and keep my man but it seemed nothing was working. One evening, he got home carrying a huge bouquet of roses. Red roses. Red roses stand for love of course. I was almost relieved to see him get back to himself. He smiled at me and held the roses towards my nose. “Smell them,” he said softly. I took a whiff of the roses. They smelled beautiful! So fresh! “You think she’ll like these?” She? Don’t you mean me? “I bought them for her. Guess what? I went into Victoria’s Secret pretending to buy something and she was there. I asked her out on a date. I hope that’s ok?” He smirked evilly. I didn’t say anything. I was still in shock. “I’m going to take a shower and get dressed for my hot date. I promise I won’t bring her home. I know that might upset you a little.” He laughed as if he was making fun of me. He left to take a shower without inviting me to shower with him. I stared at the gorgeous roses that were on the coffee table. How come he didn’t bring ME flowers? I was speechless. It was as if he had stopped loving me. A few minutes later he walks out of his bedroom freshly dressed in crisp gray slacks and a black polo shirt. His hair is slicked back and I can tell he just finished shaving. The smell of his manly aftershave scent fills the room. I wish he’d kiss me. “Well Sunny, I’ll be back later tonight. Wish me luck. I’m nervous.” Nervous? Why do you want to go out with a woman that makes you nervous? You were so calm around me. He didn’t hear me. He walked out carrying the flowers. I waited at home. I waited and waited. Hours passed and finally he stumbled in the door late that night. He had a big smile on his face. He looked at me seductively. “Come here baby,” he said and grabbed my hand. He lifted me up from my seat and held me close. That’s more like it. I told him. He hummed a sweet melody in my ear and leaned down to kiss me. His kiss was hard and passionate. Our tongues meshed and our bodies became warm. He led me the bedroom and laid me down. Since I had already been naked waiting for him, all he had to do was take off his own clothes. He stroked my naked body and sucked on my nipples. I was so happy he was back to me. Back to his woman! “I have an urgent need to cum,” he murmured in my ear. Then cum in me. I’m all yours. Always will be my love. I said sweetly. He flipped me on my stomach suddenly. He bent me towards him and entered me heatedly. It felt good, but it felt scary too. He’d never been this rough with me. Not even when he and I had anal sex. He was so careful as if not to hurt me. But at that moment he grabbed my waist hard almost digging his nails into my skin. He started fucking me hard. The pleasure was fading and I only felt pain. I wanted to tell him to stop but then he might get mad and tell me to leave. I didn’t want to leave. I loved him so much! His skin hits mine with each thrust. He leans into me and grabs my breasts hard. “Make me cum you little slut. I need you to squeeze all my cum in you.” Slut? He’d never called me that before. He continued plunging in and out of me as hard as he could as if he was mad about something. As if he was trying to hurt me. I stayed quiet because I didn’t want to upset him. I didn’t want to tell him to stop. He pulled my hair and angrily kissed my neck. “I’m about to cum in you, little whore,” he said and threw my head down against the pillow. Whore? “Janie! Oh Janie….baby…” Janie? He came. I felt him squirting his hot liquid in me. He moaned and groaned so loudly I thought the neighbors might hear. After ejaculating, he slipped out of me and let my body drop on the bed. I felt so hurt. I didn’t want to turn and look at him. I could hear him gasping for air. Then silence. His snoring came next. I lay next to him wondering what the hell had just happened. He’d never been that rough with me and never once had called me those names. What he hell was his problem? * * * My man and I didn’t have sex for the rest of the weekend. He was out most of the time said he had things to do. I wish he’d take me along but it seems he’s embarrassed to be seen with me which really hurts. A few days later he’s dressed in black slacks and a crisp white button up shirt with a black and white tie. He looks so handsome. “I’m taking her to the opera if you can believe that. I think that should score me some points at least I hope it does. In case if it doesn’t, I know you’ll be here waiting for me won’t you my love?” He says it in such a sweet way that I can’t resist. I’ll be here. He smiles and puts on his watch. He ties his black loafer shoes and goes to grab another rose bouquet he bought HER. “I’ll be back in a few hours gorgeous.” He winks at me and closes the door. I sit on the couch emotionless. I keep hoping things won’t work. That might sound selfish to some but think about it, this is MY man so I want to keep MY man. * * * I wait again. I wait for hours. I wait forever. He doesn’t come home until sunrise. He comes in humming and looks at me. “Looks like I won’t need you to please me tonight honey. You can sleep with me if you want.” Ouch. That really hurt. He grabs my hand and I follow him to the bedroom. He slips out of his clothes until he’s completely nude. He walks towards me and takes off all my clothes. “I want to sleep completely naked with you tonight. I’m feeling so good right now. I’m not going to shower because I want her smell on me. Is that bad of me?” Yes! It’s awful! “You gotta understand babe. I love you and all, but this woman… oh man… she made my night, let’s put it that way.” He lays me down and covers me up. I stare up at the ceiling while he gets into bed. He sighs. “It was incredible Sunny. She and I did things I never thought I would.” More than what you and I have done? I doubt it. I said. He got quiet and I realized he’d fallen asleep. I couldn’t sleep. I just wanted things to go back to the way they were at the beginning when he was so into me that he didn’t think about anyone else. Now SHE was in the picture and I was slowly becoming second best. * * * For the next month or so, my man and I didn’t make love. Imagine, a whole month without sex? Oh my goodness! I craved him so much but he showed little desire for me. ...

story continued from part three Part Four I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it. Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends! So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week… It took nearly a month! The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping. ‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’ They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again. ‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… ‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’ I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge. ‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’ He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful. The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on. ‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’ They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached. ‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’ I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing. ‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same. The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring. “Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did. CRAAACK! I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye. “Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.” This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough. Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up. “Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! “Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps. Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out. What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked. “It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me. Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug. Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them. I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.” She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?” I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face. “Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all. That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. “It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound. Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel. Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.” I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally 3) Part Four I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it. Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends! So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week… It took nearly a month! The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping. ‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’ They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again. ‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… ‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’ I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge. ‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’ He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful. The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on. ‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’ They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached. ‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’ I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing. ‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same. The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring. “Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did. CRAAACK! I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye. “Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.” This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough. Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up. “Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! “Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps. Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out. What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked. “It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me. Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug. Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them. I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.” She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?” I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face. “Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all. That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. “It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound. Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel. Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.” I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner. ...

Chapter 1: The Appointment It is a busy life you lead, the manager and CEO of a prosperous advertising agency in the city. You have worked hard and fought every step to become this successful and powerful. You have had to be ruthless in your dealings, being a strong leader and a hirer and firer of many people. Many people work under you and you have always believed in leading from the front. People respect and trust you and your management, your decisions and your instincts as a woman in business. ...

story continued from part one Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

story continued from part two Part Three One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones! While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo! They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that. The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?” I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be. My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled. “Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding. A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. “Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… “Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him. “Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly. Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. “Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine. “Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.” My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy. Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it. Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed. That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned. Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.” They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.” The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble! Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up. Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone. I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.” ...

story continues from part eight The final part of “My Butler James” has two endings, one of which is a somewhat happy ending and the other an alternate dark ending. Part 9a: The Pay Per View Heiress = Good & Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene= darker ending - you choose. Part 9b: Gloria’s Last Scene Warning: This version of the ending of My Butler James is darker that most I have written. Hours later the black helicopters landed and deposited their human cargo, a team of black uniformed security men with no rank insignia or service in evidence. These men had only side arms on their persons, and the look of technicians landing in a known secure location, and I watched the waiting three human feeders and James speak with them, and then lead them toward the mansion as if they were on holiday. Another civilian chopper landed as far away from the others as possible, and this one sat as if waiting for something with no persons either leaving, or entering, it’s tinted windows hiding what was inside, their being a stark contrast to it’s gleaming white fuselage. Did the good guys always wear white, or ride up on white horses, or did that only happen in the movies? ...

Tanya and I had decided to take riding lessons, Tania wanted to go because she wanted to firm up her bum and loved to ride, and she had also heard that it is great exercise for pelvic floor muscles making sex even better. I had agreed to go with her as I love girls in tight clothing and boots, and I had been given the task of buying our kit. Tania was wearing tight polo shirt, with black jodhpurs, now I had spent a small fortune on these as the seat was made from real leather. I had also bought her the most expensive riding boots I could find and they fitted perfectly sitting just below her knee. She looked amazing. ...

It was a lazy Sunday afternoon in autumn; Vicki had walked to the local shops to grab some bits and bobs for lunch. As normal for a Sunday we had been playing beforehand so she had decided as she often does to simply wear what she was wearing around the house. Vicki liked to get the curtains twitching in our little village, today she was wearing suede thigh boots, leather mini skirt, with a simple cropped denim Gillet. She had a whole bunch of bangles on each arm, mostly because she liked the jingle when she moved, but they also help to cover up the handcuff marks on her wrists! ...

story continues from part one Part 2 With the grace and skill of long practice, Jordan slipped through the large building. Earlier, she’d heard voices in the room she now approached, but they’d seemed to move off, leaving her target area silent and inviting. To those in the know, Jordan McNair was the ‘go to’ girl for scientific espionage. During her career, she’d made her way into some of the most secure labs in the world, so getting into this old converted factory had been child’s play. Now all that remained was to find the information she’d been so well paid to retrieve. ...

Taylor couldn’t hide her excitement if she wanted to. A local resort was opening up and the whisper was that there would be a very big fetish component. As if that wasn’t enough, they were advertising for staff and she had an interview today. At 168cm, Taylor was one of those women whose legs just seemed to go on forever. A brunette with piercing green eyes and a curvy figure that caught people’s attention the instant she entered their peripheral vision. Yes, she knew she was beautiful and she was 100% sub. ...

Rebecca was horny. There was no talking around it, and, if someone had asked her, she would probably have admitted it, too. She had been squirming in her chair at the office all afternoon, despite the frantic pace at which things were going on around her. Ever since she had literally bumped into that guy while she was running some errands during her lunch break, she had felt it. He had a lot of the attributes that she really liked in a man, and feeling him so close against her, if only for seconds, had set her off. ...

Jolene wanted to be an actress but a year after moving to LA she had only done one commercial even though she was a true beauty with large firm breasts a thin tan body and a face with large almond shaped green eyes and full lips that could melt the hardest heart, she had just not been getting the roles she had been auditioning for. Jolene’s rent was past due and she had to stop using the A/C in her small apartment because she could not afford the electricity, she had been auditioning so much that she had lost the waitress job near her apartment and was now desperate for earning some money. ...

Good evening Sir’s and Ma’am’s. Please if you will allow me to share with you a story. A story that might, or might not be true. A story about a dominant couple somewhere in the southern United States named Master and Princess. Now they have a few slaves, and a pet. This story however deals with the pet. More specifically the creation of their pet. As with anything else, Princess and Master wanted a specific pet. Something that would be truly theirs. A human pet, a puppygirl. ...

The room felt cold, oh so very cold. She waited, the cool breeze sending shivers running down her back. Her breasts felt like ice her nipples hard and red. The uneven flagstone bites deeply into her bare unprotected knees. Her long golden bangs kept falling into her eyes. A constant source of torment the strands tickled at her smooth sensitive skin. Shaking her head did little to relive the constant irritation. ...

story continues from part one The 5:17 - Sequel I got a second note in the mail a week later. It was handwritten over a collage of some of the pictures I had posted on line. This note said they were coming for me! Soon! OMG! Now I was scared! I sank onto a kitchen chair and stared at the note. This was not good! I didn’t go to the police with the first note and now it was impossible. If the cops saw these pictures they’d …well I didn’t know what they’d do, but I didn’t want to find out! ...

We had done about everything we could think of with Jane. After only 3 years, she had been modified and manipulated in every way imaginable. As I admired her rigid body, listening to her subtle whimpering beneath the inflated bladder stretching her jaws, I couldn’t help but feel sad that I wouldn’t have her to torture any longer. Three years ago, when she had written me with her interest in becoming the ultimate bondage toy, I hadn’t believed someone like her existed. But after many months of conversation, we finally met, and I realized that she was for real. ...

The flat was dark. The curtains cut out practically all of the light into Mandy’s flat. Some of the sun’s rays broke through the gaps between the curtains, casting rays onto the interior of the flat. The phone started to ring, after several rings Mandy’s ansafone cut it. The sound of Mandy’s matter of fact message reverberated around the open plan lounge/kitchen diner of the flat, before it was replaced by the shrill whistle that was the tone to speak after. ...

continues from part 8 Part 9: Turning “What? I’m sorry, Roger, what did you say?” Amy looked up from the computer screen as she spoke, still not seeming fully engaged. “I said, are you OK? You’ve been just fading in and out for the last day or so, and some of us are worried.” Of course, the last two days had been more than a bit of a strain on everyone. Third year students at the Academy regularly went through deep simulations with few breaks to start exposing them to an operational pace for their future assignments. More than an operational pace, actually – the theory was that if you really pushed the cadets now, you’d accomplish two things. First, they’d find the actual pace of operations almost relaxing. Second, you’d wash out the last of the cadets that didn’t belong. ...

“Come on, wind me up again!” “You know there isn’t *actually* a key on your back, right?” “Um… I *sort of* know that. But I can even feel it clicking when you wind me. And it feels so *neat* to be wound up. Please, will you do it for me?” “Well… you get a bit weird when you’re wound up…” “Oh, please! I’ll be good.” I paused, grinning. “How good?” ...

If you look at me, what you see is a silver latex robot with black plastic eyes and a small grill where my mouth would go. My body is nice looking, really, if you like silver latex. I sound like a robot, too, with a monotone, flat voice. Clothing? Why would a robot need clothing? Your eyes and ears are lying. There’s a human woman sealed up in there. Me. ...

If you look at me, what you see is a silver latex robot with black plastic eyes and a small grill where my mouth would go. My body is nice looking, really, if you like silver latex. I sound like a robot, too, with a monotone, flat voice. Clothing? Why would a robot need clothing? Your eyes and ears are lying. There’s a human woman sealed up in there. Me. ...

“Thank you Jess! This is the best birthday gift ever!” Susan gave her little sister a hug. Jess returned the hug; she’d never seen her sister so excited. “The sorceress said she’d be over here around three, so we should be expecting her any minute now. The sorority sisters are off for a while, looking for something or other for the party, so you’ll have privacy. It’s just… you’re certain you want to do this?” Susan looked at her little sister. She was a freshman in college now, in the Tau-Theta sorority, with sheepish good looks. She tended to wear her brown hair fairly long, and had a tendency to hide behind it when she wasn’t comfortable. Four years ago, just before Susan had gone off to the university herself, she confided to her sister a secret fetish. For as long as she could remember, she’d been obsessed with the idea of being a sex doll. So much about it appealed to her; the helplessness, the anonymity, the inhumanity… it had just fascinated her almost from childhood. Sharing the kinky secret with her sister had meant a lot to Susan. She trusted Jess with anything, and knew she’d never betray her secret passion. That said, she’d never imagined Jess would find and pay a sorcerer to actually do* the deed. “Well, I hope you like it…” Jess, always a bit prudish with such affairs, looked rather nervous. Susan thought it was adorable. “I love it Jess! I don’t think I’d ever have actually taken the initiative to do it on my own. You’re making my dream come true Sis! How did you ever find someone who’d agree to this?” “Oh, she’s my girlfriend’s aunt on her father’s side. I met her at a family dinner a couple months ago and she mentioned that she did some transformation work. I remembered what you confided to me, so I asked her if she’d be willing to do a temporary doll transformation last week and she agreed. I got a pretty good price too, much less than what the Guilds would cost.” “Ooo, she’s not guild? That’s great! Ever since that scandal back in ’44 I’d never been able to trust them. I actually tried to set up something like this once but I chickened out, thinking there was too much of a chance they’d just sell me to some guy and I’d be stuck in my fantasy forever. But if you know her and trust her, then this is perfect!” She gave Jess another hug. “I know that there’s more to this… uh, this thing for you other than just being changed, so I did a little talking and I’ve managed to come up with a way that gets you, ahem, used too.” Now Jess was earnestly blushing, but Susan’s heart was pounding in excitement. “The sorority does a party this time of the semester, blowing off steam after midterms. Well, I’ve talked it over with them, pitched the idea… They think it’d be fun to have a sex doll for the party, just to see what some of the guys do, maybe get the hornier ones out of their hair. I’ve seen how drunk some of these guys get; am sure you’d be… ah… used. Certainly at least once.” Susan giggled, an enthusiastic light in her eyes. Jess shook her head. This was all too weird for her. She had no idea why her sister wanted this. Sue was taller than Jess, long blonde hair, full lips, impressive breasts; she’d have no problems getting guys. She never did. But she wanted this, and Jess wanted her big sister to be happy. So she had kept her ears open, and when the opportunity came up, she grabbed it, just in time for Susan’s birthday. There was a knock at the door. Susan gasped in excitement, her attitude striking Jess as being something like a little girl on Christmas morning, or maybe an excitable puppy looking forward to supper. Jess answered the door to the sorority’s common room. Before her was Tabetha, a young sorceress and rising aspirant of the Twelve Winds school of magic. If Jess hadn’t known of her before this meeting, she’d think the woman was just another visitor to the college, attractive but too old to be a student. She was conservatively dressed in a light jacket, jeans, and an unassuming top; she kept her dark hair tied in a bun. “Ah, Tabetha, please come in,” Jess said. The sorceress entered the sorority house and took a seat on a couch in the common room. Jess had some tea prepared and three of them spent some time chatting. It seemed like a good time to not be in any of the Magician’s Guilds, what with the recent fallout they were suffering from a number of scandals, frequently involving the misuse of clients. Susan acted polite and civil, but was jittery with barely contained excitement. After a few minutes Tabetha got up and pulled a book from her purse. “Down to business girls,” Tabetha put her heavy spell book on the table and opened it to a section she’d marked with purple silk tassels. “There are actually quite a few spells you can select from. It mostly comes down to personal preference.” Susan pulled her blushing sister over to the table, her body tense with excitement. “What can you do to me?” “Well… there’s Lor’thoran’s Living Doll Lexicarum. It’s a pretty strong spell, but the effects aren’t as extreme as some of the others. It turns you pretty much into an animate real doll. Not fully inanimate, but definitely not alive either. You can move around but you can’t speak. There aren’t any mental suggestions with this model, but since your sense of touch is greatly magnified, subjects tend to become focused on pleasuring themselves and others. The spell usually lasts three to four weeks.” Susan shook her head, “No, that won’t do it. I don’t want to be able to move and interact. Can you make me an inactive doll?” Jess was a tad worried that her sister hadn’t objected to the duration first. “Alright, that narrows down the choices some,” Tabetha flipped past a dozen or so pages in her book, “Okay, maybe this will do it. Anne’s Amiable Amour, lasts ten to twelve hours, transforms the subject into a perfectly realistic human replica made out of rubber. Again, you’d look just like a real doll. This one comes with a hefty mental component; you wouldn’t remember being alive when you’re in the doll state, but subjects often find it difficult to remember what happened as dolls anyway. Very useful for subjects who want to get through the transformation as painlessly as possible.” “No, definitely not for me. I want to remember it, and feel it as fully as possible.” “Thought as much… that brings us to Leonard’s Latex Lover, I think you might like this one. It lasts indefinitely, and transforms you into an inflatable love doll. Very realistic, but not quite as perfect an appearance as the real dolls have. Still, top of the line, high quality, and you’d stay fully aware. It’s actually generated a bit of a problem; some estimate that about forty percent of all top-scale inflatable dolls are actually created with this spell, but I digress. Those who’ve had it reversed claim that their touch is extraordinarily intense, and the fact that you’re inflatable seems to have its own strange sensation.” “Ooh, that sounds good,” Susan said through her growing grin. “Standard three holes, each modified to magically grasp whatever’s put in them. Each is self-lubricating. Your skin becomes a latexy, rubber-like substance. Smooth and somewhat shiny. You’re compartmentalized, so your breasts will have some realistic jiggle physics. The spell will exaggerate your figure and distort your face a bit… there’ll certainly be a resemblance, but unless someone’s looking at you who knows you they probably won’t realize that you’re the love-doll. You’ll start out fully inflated with a plug tucked into your lower back, but you’ll be somewhat pressurized so it’ll be hard to manually reinflate you. Best to use a pump if you have to travel.” “This is perfect! When can you do the change?” Susan pressed. “Now wait, are you sure this is reversible? She can be annoying at times but I’d just want to be certain my sister doesn’t become a blow-up doll for the rest of my life,” Jess said. “It’s perfectly reversible,” Tabetha said with a reassuring smile. “Downright easy to reverse if it’s done within a week. Just as long as there isn’t any structural damage, and that’s really hard to do with the magical latex, then it’ll be a breeze. Just tell me when you want me to undo the spell and I’ll make it my priority. As for when I can cast it, I have all the reagents here, I can do it now if you’d like.” Jess bit her lip nervously, “Are you sure you want to do this, Siss? “More than anything, Jess,” Susan said, her blonde curls bouncing around her head and an eager smile on her soft lips. She looked just like Jess remembered her on Christmas Eve when they were both girls. She hadn’t looked so excited in years. Again, the objections and reservations Jess held against this peculiar idea melted in the face of her sister’s desire. “All right, we can begin as soon as you’re ready. You’ll have to be nude, of course,” Tabetha prompted. Jess turned to speak with Susan, but was silenced when she saw her sister already unfastening her jeans. A bit unsure about what to do, she backed towards the couch and took a seat, watching her sister’s strange desire come true from across the common room. Susan couldn’t wait. She dropped her jeans and pulled down her plain panties, revealing her perfectly shaven legs and pussy. She’d always kept them immaculately shaven, largely as a subtle nod to her secret fetish. She’d run her hands over them when she was alone, imagining they were smooth plastic. Now she wouldn’t have to imagine any more. She couldn’t wait. Her top and bra flew off soon after, exposing her shapely body and perky breasts. Her erect nipples betrayed her arousal in the warm room. Jess was blushing deeply and making an earnest effort to hide behind her unruly dark hair. It was rather unnerving just how much her sister looked like her girlfriend. Tabetha was being professional. She hardly took notice of the shapely naked woman in front of her as she gathered the reagents she’d need for the spell. Simple enough, really. A few drops of liquid latex, a rune-stone focus, and can of piss-flavored energy drink should do the trick. She chugged down the Indigo Auroch Energy Drink. Nasty stuff, but she needed the energy, and that wretched stuff certainly gave her ready calories and sugar to burn. Her reserves boosted, she set down the rune-focus before the nude Susan. She began chanting the words of power as she focused mystic power through the stone and into her client. “Is there anything I need to do?” Susan asked. “Just relax,” Tabetha whispered between chants, dripping the liquid latex onto her rune-stone. The second the liquid hit the stone the transformation began. The first thing Susan noticed was a strange pressure in her chest. It wasn’t unpleasant, but it was profoundly odd. Almost like she’d taken an impossibly big breath of air. At that thought she realized she wasn’t breathing. She didn’t have to. Indeed, she found she couldn’t budge. ‘I’m being inflated!’ she realized to her mounting delight. The pressure grew and spread. As it permeated through her body, making her skin feel tight against her body, she noticed a similar feeling spreading through her breasts. Looking down she saw them expand; literally ballooning up as they filled with the same delightful pressure that was flooding her body. The smooth, massive orbs began to shimmer and the most amazing sensation crept along her tight skin. She could feel it everywhere, tickling her fingers and toes, caressing her legs and thighs, bringing the most marvelously smooth sensation with it. She found she couldn’t move her hands to investigate this new feeling, or move her neck to witness it, but she could still see the change as it swept over her breasts, turning her expanded chests into smooth, shiny, dark latex. She hadn’t expected the change in body color, but now that she had seen it she wouldn’t have wanted it any other way. She wanted to touch herself, to feel this new skin, but no muscle would respond. Indeed, she doubted she had any left now. Her mind was filled with the sensation of her new skin, delicate, sensitive, her erect nipples teasing her with nothing but the currents of the room air as stimulation. Suddenly she began to tip. She’d been standing at ease when the spell began, but now her posture shifted, causing her to fall to the ground on her back. She bounced a bit when she hit the floor, and would have laughed had she still had breath. Her legs moved, shifting to an almost missionary position that left the smooth folds of her sex invitingly exposed. Her arms moved behind her back, bending slightly to prop her upper torso up, exposing the magnificent orbs of her inflated breasts and presenting her face to easy access. Lastly she felt her mouth open, forming an eager ‘O’ shape with her puckered lips and longing eyes staring out invitingly. Her hair had become black, and fluttered delightfully along her ultra-sensitive, dark-purple latex skin. ‘I’m a doll now! I’m a fuck doll!’ she thought to herself in glee. She’d wanted this for ages. And now here she was, shiny, immobile, open, sexy, anonymous, everything she’d wanted. Her skin was delightfully sensitive, just the pressure inside of her was arousing. Jess, wildly blushing, walked up to her sister. It was embarrassing to admit, but she was hot. She had the type of body Jess would go for, and now it was sitting down, pouting with an open mouth, in an almost-missionary position, rendered in dark purple latex that glistened in the room’s light. “She’s… still in there, right?” Jess hesitantly asked. “Rather, she IS there,” Tabetha said, reclining in the chair and taking another sip of her Indigo Auroch. “You’re sister’s occupying nothing but magical latex and pressurized air right now. Well, she’s not really the air, but it’s there too.” A smile crept onto the sorceress’ tired face, “So now we sell her to the emporium. We can get a good few grand for one that’s turned out as well as she did. They’ll brand her, ship her, and she’ll be out of your hair and in some creepy guy’s closet for the rest of your life. Just give me a 20% cut.” ‘I’m going to be sold! How could she do that!? Just a doll in some pervert’s closet, used and deflated to be stored until I’m used and used again…’ Susan thought, suddenly stunned. “What?!” Jess nearly screamed. Tabetha laughed, “I get all my inanimate clients with that one. Besides,” she leaned forward and gave the Susan-doll a playful slap on her inflated latex thigh, “somehow I don’t think this one would have minded.” ‘I… might have…’ Susan thought, relishing the brief contact of the woman’s hand on her tight rubber skin. “That… that wasn’t funny,” Jess breathed, feeling her heart pump as the panic left her. “I beg to differ. Anyway, I think I’d best be off. I have some other clients who want a sorceress. Doubt it’ll be anything as interesting as your sister, but you never know.” She took one last sip of her energy drink, glowered at it for an instant, and tossed the rest into the nearby trash bin. “Wish I could come to the party you two were talking about. It sounds interesting.” Jess shook her head, “bunch of jocks from the frats, some sorority sisters edging them along; bad music and cheap beer. I normally avoid going to these things, but my girlfriend’s in the sorority and she gets a kick watching these guys make dicks of themselves.” “Sounds just like my college days. Well, have fun luv.” ...

Michelle couldn’t believe how fast twenty years had gone by. She really only had memories from maybe three-quarters of them, but still. She’d lived an ordinary enough life she supposed, well… as ordinary as life can get when your mother spends most of her time mounted on a stand in her room. These past two years hadn’t really been all that ordinary either: instead of heading off to university or getting a job, Michelle had spent the time ensuring her body was absolutely flawless. Now she turned heads wherever she went no matter how she was dressed, which was good; mannequins are supposed to draw people’s attentions. Michelle pondered her curious lineage and the decision that had led her to where she was. Her father was, in the grand scheme of things, nobody special; he worked as a visual merchandiser for a department store chain. He had average looks, a warm personality, and horrid luck with the opposite sex, this last trait was part of the reason he became infatuated with one of the mannequins he dressed. ...

Sandy had always known she wasn’t an ordinary girl; ordinary girls had normal parents, had lives that would extend past their twentieth birthday, would be able to determine for themselves who they spent their lives with. Not so for Sandy and her sisters, they weren’t girls they were products; the best, most realistic feeling love-dolls money could buy. Their mother was a chemist, and their father a silicone love doll that she had created an artificial semen for, at least that’s what she told her daughters. In reality the doll was her high-school flame; she’d caught him cheating on her with a gymnast the week before graduation and took her revenge then and there. The gymnast doll was now owned by her former boyfriend that she’d been cheating on. Of course this knowledge was irrelevant to Sandy, she just knew that because of her parentage, her body behaved differently to normal girls: if she gained weight it was always in the “right” places for a doll to be hefty. Whenever she had sex with someone her body would react to that person and change just a bit to be closer to their ideal partner. She could turn her hair into a wig at any time, and replace it with another wig that would become her real hair. Finally, when she turned twenty she would change into silicone and be ready for sale. Nothing would trigger the change it would just happen, that was what she was after all. Other than that she lived a normal life: she went to school, had boy/girl friends/troubles, experimented with sex, drugs, and while she wasn’t partial to rock and roll, she did rather enjoy classical music and went to see her city’s symphony orchestra whenever she got the chance. She was part of the cheer-leading team in high-school, and had a brief stint as a mannequin-model for a swimsuit store in the mall, but the store closed down due to the owner moving away. ...

Dinner was fantastic. It was expensive, but you get what you pay for. Besides it was our anniversary. Miriam and I had been together for two years now and it was worth the celebration. I looked over at her across the table. She was such a pretty young thing. As I savoured and finished off the last of my steak, I reached across the table and took her hand in mine. She smiled sweetly at me. She loved me and would do anything for me, that was clear. Why I don’t really know, I’m quite a bit older than she is. But I’d reward her tonight anyway. ...

The pink delivery van pulled up to the curb, the large FeD Ex logon in stark black on its side. “He’s here.” “Aw, Dad, do I have to?” “Mina we’ve been through this. Driving would take days and flying is too expensive.” “But, Dad-” “No, Mina.” “Mom?” “Honey, we all agreed.” The doorbell rang. “Hi. I’m Jeff. If you would just read and sign the form we can be on our way.” ...

(story continues from William & Mary 2) Part 3 “How did this happen?” “I don’t know, Sir. All I can say for sure right now is that the locks weren’t opened with a key. From the interior scraping, I’d say they were picked.” “But if the locks were picked, why pry one of the plates loose?” “It wasn’t pried, Sir. From the minute deformations in the chain, ring, and lock, I’d say it was pulled loose. How, I have no idea. That would have taken a lot of strength.” ...

A wife with a desire to become a mannequin gets her chance through the kind Professor Damien. For the umpteenth time Donna checks her watch, and finds herself way ahead of schedule; she sits back into her car seat and smiles demurely at the red light the hustle of the populace of the city crossing in front of her. “Almost there.” She muses allowing her mind and imagination run wild; her eyes locking on the front windows of a very pricy department store. The stiff plastic forms staring out at the world before them; wearing the wondrous fashions of the current trend. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 9: The Boat Ride) Part 10: Latex Dream Jane presented herself, naked, legs spread, her hands clasped behind her neck. The tattoo girl was there, the one from the restaurant. She was holding a foam brush and a paint can. It was latex. Jane didn’t know how she knew that, but she knew. The girl dipped the brush into the can, held it up for a moment, then drew a swath over Jane’s lips. She did it again just below Jane’s nose and another just above her chin. The stuff dried almost instantly and the girl repeated it, three stripes, and then three more. Jane’s lips were sealed - literally. They were no longer lips, plural, they had melded together. Jane knew she would never open her mouth again. ...

(story continues from New Mexico Training Session) Part 2: Remedial Work The week my wife had spent in New Mexico in slave training had been well worth the money. Upon our return to our home after the training, my wife/slave diligently performed her tasks: her person was flawlessly maintained as was the house, her service and attitude towards service was superb, and she took great care of all of my possessions. And her sexual performance was that of a hungry tigress, no matter the place, time or position, she was simply a perfect slave. For two months. ...

The prisoner is nervous, fidgety. She glances at the man outside the cage. He looks down at her with a steady gaze. She looks at the guard. She’s standing, arms crossed, with her back to the woman. People filter into the room - witnesses, spectators, voyeurs. I make the final adjustments to the equipment, throw the switch. There is a loud buzzing that startles some of the onlookers. The air is filled with that distinctive burnt electrical smell. I fine-tune the settings, kill the power, and nod to the guard. ...

Rebecca Wilson arrived at the funeral parlour late Friday afternoon where her boyfriend was awaiting her. The girl strode in carrying the bag containing a wedding dress for a forthcoming ‘bondage burial’ scenario. Karl grinned as she dumped it on his desk and gave him the mother of all snogs. “Might have guessed you’d wear that honey. Will Judith mind you taking it from the shop?” Rebecca looked down, “Very unlikely, seeming as its almost my uniform. Besides we’re closed for redevelopment all next week. That’s why I’m doing the winter collection photoshoot over at Harrenby Hall on Monday.” she replied with a grin. The girl had worked in Miss Renshaw’s establishment for three years now. The fact Judith had found Rebecca loved wearing formal gowns of all sorts was pleasing to the older woman. Who promptly told her that she was allowed to model their stock while on the premises. Giving the youngster the thrill of wearing restrictive clothing at all times. Strutting and swishing all day while sewn into a tight corset with stockings too. Rebecca was normally in a state of arousal for most of that, occasionally leaving it all on to go home. Thus Karl had the opportunity to undo her before the obvious. The stuff she’d be wearing next week was just as good. So you ready to be ‘interred for the weekend then?” he asked and she nodded eagerly. A long held dream of hers about to become reality. She’d read so much about these on Gromets’ story site, plus others and eventually confessing to Karl, her boyfriend of six years who just by chance had recently begun work at the parlour. He’d looked at what she’d been reading and too was hooked. They’d often tied the other up, but reading about it soon upped the ante and their experiences increased. But as yet she’d never been bound wearing a dress like this one. Within a few months he’d managed, with some creative accounting to ‘relieve’ the place of a casket. Taking it home and spending a long while working out how to bind his girl better than the boxes they used at the moment. Now the coffin was back in his workplace with some very interesting additions to its interior and she, having not seen them, was dying to know how she’d ‘be tightly restrained inside’. The girl looked round, nervously thinking Mr Walters might come in, only to be assured that the boss was off for the weekend and they had the place to themselves. It’d been a quiet summer season so the other workers all had got second jobs, leaving Karl to act as live-in weekend caretaker. The place was packed with caskets but everyone in town seemed to be in good health at the moment. Rebecca waited till he made the building secure before starting to disrobe. Karl smiling as she slipped out of the slinky cream frock and stood there in her underwear, before that came off as well. “Bridal stuff is better” she grinned and over the next few minutes donned the sexiest lingerie he’d ever thought his girl possessed. He helped lace her torso into the corset then proceeded to assist her in slithering into the dress. Sighing as he zipped her up, running both hands over her curves once she’d turned round for a kiss. A brief repair of makeup then Rebecca stepped into three-inch heels, allowing him to buckle the straps and said she was ready for the last bits. Karl fitted her with the catheter and stuff, surprising but delighting Rebecca by including a decent sized vibrator before replacing her panties. Lastly the solid steel chastity belt was applied over the top. The girl trying and failing to even push the vib out an inch as the belt had been custom measured for her two months ago. He came out and tidied up her dress and they embraced as she thanked him for getting all this done for her. “Could you imagine what Judith would say if she knew about the belt?” She grinned but her eyes widened as he produced a thick set of manacles and motioned Rebecca to place both wrists behind her back. The girl shuddering as he locked them, removing the key and slipping it into a pocket. “What are…” she began as he took her arm, ordering her to be quiet. Miss Wilson paused, for the first time having second thoughts. Karl saw her face change and apologised for the way he’d spoken. She nodded, accepted a kiss and didn’t resist as he led his now trembling ‘bride’ into the room where her casket lay on the table. The ramps leading into the furnace… thankfully both powered down as one was due for re-lining, sitting at one end of the rails. Karl brought her to the top, showing her a door, opening the three heavy bolts and sliding it to reveal the space beyond. She peered with some difficulty and trembled. “I’m going in there… In my coffin?” she whispered and shuddered again when he said that was correct. The lass surprised it went so far in. Nearly twenty feet or so and the same width, with pipes hanging down and he explained what they did. A small internal belt allowed them to move the coffins off to one side, the last one to the left couldn’t even be seen it from the doorway. Six was the maximum they could do in this one if required. The other could take twenty but was rarely used. In fact they stored a few damaged caskets in there to save space. “That’s where yours’ came from” he’d grinned telling her last month that he’d acquired one. The dent on the side of hers was enough for it not to be used. “Guess it’s too late to back out eh?” she asked, looking at him and Karl paused. “Well, I’ve spent a lot getting it set up, but if you want out, now is your only chance.” “No, I DO want it, please Karl you know me well enough by now” she said at last and saw him smile, she did too and they had another careful kiss. “OK, show me what you…oh my goodness!” Rebecca exclaimed as Karl opened the casket and she saw the inside. He saw a flash of wanting in those captivating grey eyes of hers. She looked surprised that there were no bindings in the casket and the only padding appeared to be on the sidewall. The box at the top end contained her feeding bottle; the one at the other held the tubes to carry away her waste products. As their plan was for her to remain locked in the coffin overnight at the parlour. Once finding out the furnace was off for rework too she’d grinned, making him promise to slide the whole set up right inside and secure that door too! Then Rebecca saw why the casket was bare, as Karl wheeled what appeared to be a human sized cage from a side room and parked it nearby. She looked at it, seeing the back wall behind the thick fixed collar and waistband was the same type and colour fabric as the casket lining. Two struts poked up from the platform floor, each with restraints attached, just above a pair of shoes mounted on the end. These seemed identical to the ones she was wearing and obviously part of the set up. “So that’s why you wouldn’t let me in the workshop! You actually made one!” she exclaimed looking at what he now said was a cage. “Like that one in the Scottish story.” They’d read that on the site too, looked up some photos of these devices from the Historical Society and he’d made one. Brought up to date for this session of hers and she looked closely at the thick bindings that were soon to hold her helpless. Just as well Karl didn’t know how wet she was already! “OK honey, here we go,” he said and freed her wrists before doing them to the front again, then moved Rebecca around till she could be eased back into the cage under his instructions on when to step up and suchlike. Her breathing was very shallow as she felt her legs hit the ankle cuffs, back resting against the padding. She looked down and saw the thick band that was to enclose her waist, it looked a little small and she hoped he’d got the measurements right. The neck collar also seemed an inch or too high. “Stop there missy and I’ll do the shoes, left one first please.” Rebecca lifted as ordered and felt him remove the shoe, guiding her stocking clad foot into the fixed one on the end. “That ain’t three inches pet, more like five. Thank goodness I’ll not be walking,” she chuckled as he buckled the straps. Then she shuddered as the padded cuff was closed over her ankle. The click of a lock and rattle of key followed and the first of many bindings were done. Least the collar was now in the right place. ‘I’m being locked into a coffin’ she thought, cheeks glowing as Karl repeated this for the other. “How’s that love?” he asked and looked up, amazed to see her smiling, eyes closed as he stroked her legs. “It feels wonderful, just like whatshername in the story. Please carry on,” she whispered and it was his turn to grin now. He brought more cuffs out and locked them either side of her trembling knees, then secured the pairs together. Checking and finding now that she couldn’t move either limb an inch. Karl came up and she opened her eyes, lifting her bound arms over his head as they had another kiss. “No going back now love,” he said, easing the two parts of the belt round and asking her to breathe right in till he could click it shut. Of course she obeyed and he saw her flinch when the first little ‘tink’ came. Then another as he put pressure on each side. “Bit more honey, don’t want movement from your torso either”. Three clicks later he was satisfied and she felt the key being removed once he’d twisted it. “Golly that’s tight, but good too,” she moaned. Stepping away briefly Karl opened the box containing her bridal posy… and the cuffs that would be secured to the belt rather than the ones she was already wearing. These were part of the combination and he fitted them to the belt and opened both. Then Karl freed her wrists and before she could reach over for a last hug he slipped one into the padded cuff and quickly did the other. “You spoilsport” she chuckled and he grinned as the posy was handed over. Adjustments to the sleeves hid the metalwork and he reached for a mirror to show her. Rebecca was really impressed as with her hands together by her waist, the flowers really did camouflage the cuffs and she was thrilled. She now found out why there were holes in the rear panelling just above where her elbows were. Cuffs were applied, adjusted so the flat backs pressed into the fabric and locked, then Karl went behind and fed screws into the backboard. These went right into the restraints and actually pulled her arms deeper into the fabric. With the wristcuffs there as well she couldn’t move those limbs either now. “Collar next,” and she nodded, lifting her chin as ordered so the loop could be brought round. The padding gripped quite tight as she heard the lock engaging, but Karl made sure she could breathe fine before removing another key, this joining a ring on the desk. She’d hoped to be gagged during her interment but at first Karl had not approved. Only after a lot of research did he agree and secretly built a mask, replicating her face but enabling him to hide the tube for the liquid food substitute she’d be getting for the next two days. Rebecca wasn’t thrilled with the taste of the stuff, nor the fact the tube would need to go up through her nose then down the correct part of her throat. All these ideas had come off bondage sites and the pair grateful to the various authors. “I wonder if they know people bring their tales to life?” A lot of practice had taken place during the weeks leading up to this, to enable them to get it right. He approached and fitted the tube up into the box above her. Paused and acceded to her request to free the collar while it was inserted in case she retched. “Good idea honey. Should have done it first to allow you to get used to it. Want a few minutes out of there?” but he was surprised when she declined. “No, I love the feeling of being held. Just be careful mind” Rebecca replied. He nodded and gently slid it up, watching her eyes as they winced and she shook her head. “Stop! Just a moment.” and a brief coughing fit worried him. Once settled again they got it down, tested it and Miss Wilson was satisfied as he relocked the collar. “Right, last bits now and a surprise” he smiled as she wondered what it could be. Gasping as her mask appeared. “Oh wow, that’s amazing Karl” she exclaimed as he showed it to her. Explaining how it would fit over her face and be secured into the roof. The other end clipped to her collar. “OK, I’m ready then love” she said quickly, wanting SO much to be put into the coffin dressed and restrained like this. They had another snog then Karl told her to close both eyes while he put the mask over her face. She obeyed but was startled when the tongue of the gag touched her lips. “Oops, sorry, forgot to say it had that there” he said on hearing her grunt. Rebecca opened up as instructed and he slid the mask down till it clipped into the collar. It was much tighter than she thought, really pressing her head back into the padding behind. But again it was good that another piece of her body could now no longer move. He heard her breathing through the mouthhole and checked the nose pipe wasn’t trapped under the mask. “Ess. Ine.” She ‘said’ in reply to the questions. Though she did squeal as he expanded the gag to totally fill her mouth, forcing her chin hard into the base of the mask. “Uggh. Oooss it a it,” she pleaded and he took it back a notch. “Anks” Finally he brought the door round and she shuddered so much as the two locks were secured. “All done honey,” and she smiled as best she could behind the mask. He left her for a moment to settle and went off to use the bathroom. Coming back he turned the cage round to allow Rebecca to see what was coming next. She could see reasonably well through the gauze patches of the masks’ eyes and saw Karl fitting a small TV screen inside the coffin lid, just above where her face would be. He briefed the girl, saying that all this was being filmed and once she’d been ‘interred’ he’d show her the entire sequence of what they’d just been doing. Again it was something they’d read about and the lass wondered how they’d ever top this in weeks to come. She’d have to be really creative as they normally took it in turns. “Rate” she replied and he smiled then prepared the hoist, bringing it over and attaching the chains to the top of the cage. She squealed as the cage jerked into the air, swaying slightly as Karl brought it over, then Rebecca’s aspect changed as he lowered it back into the coffin. Now she could only see the ceiling and two big cobwebs on the lightshade! Karl opened the cage again then Rebecca felt hands going up her dress as he ferreted for the wastepipe ends then attached those to the box. Going back up and giving her legs a stroke. She’d have jumped a mile had her limbs not been so tightly bound. “Ice,” came the gagged squeal as he rubbed up and down and kept going till she started trembling. “Mmppph…ore” was sighed when he stopped. The cage door was closed and locked and she started as Karl attached the keys to the impressive ring then reached down and placed them amongst the posy. “Now you look after those honey,” he said and Rebecca squealed as the first part of the lid came over. Surely that was a bit over the top? She thought, watching as he came back with a drill. The girl now knowing she was moments away from her dream. Rebecca felt the first two screws going into the base then saw Karl smile as the next two were done. “Nearly there honey, farewell,” he said, bowing then the lass saw him bring the other part of the lid down. Darkness fell and she shuddered violently on hearing the last four screws being secured. She ran through it all. Bound at ankles, above and below knees, waist and elbows too. Her neck and with the top of the mask mounted from the roof pinning her head too. Plus she was gagged and plugged in all holes…well apart from her ears. Damn, that’ll be next time then! Rebecca thought. The TV screen flickered into life. Thankfully her eyes hadn’t adjusted yet to the darkness so it wasn’t too bad. The view from the camera showed her casket still on the floor. Karl sitting at the workbench with a small plate mounted on his engraving tool. “Just doing yours’ love” he said and a few minutes later he brought it over and held it to the camera so she could see it. Miss REBECCA WILSON. B 19-04-1978. D 02-07-2006. She smiled then frowned, as the 2nd was last Sunday. Today was the 7th and she quietly cursed him for getting the date wrong. He attached it to the coffin then spent the next half-hour giving the thing a damn good polishing. Rebecca soon forgot about the mistake as she saw Karl heading for the lift buttons. She trembled as the casket jerked and began to rise till it reached the level of the track. He opened the door of the furnace, the lass pleased to see he’d looked inside and checked it was the ‘off’ one of the two. Then her heart began pounding as she watched him press the other buttons and her coffin slowly slid along the track. Bumping over the ledge and she began crying as it went out of sight. The rumbling finally ceased and then the camera vibrated as it was removed from the shelf. Karl bringing it down and pointing it along the track and she could see her casket again in the dim orange light inside. Miss Wilson watched as the coffin moved sideways now, sliding out of sight and she felt it jerk and clunk after it had stopped. The camera came inside and scanned to the left. Rebecca seeing two small chocks had appeared and now held it into position. Her view changed as he retreated out onto the track and began loading more caskets from the other furnace until her’s was full up. So not only was she helplessly locked inside a casket, deep inside a furnace, more blocked any way out. Now she watched as Karl slowly forced the heavy door shut. Easing the three massive bolts across and Rebecca began to groan at the enormity of what was to come. Just after the subsequent movie from his laptop finished Karl switched off the main lights and went out the door, leaving his very pretty girlfriend there while he went off to guard the place. ...

Rebecca Wilson arrived at the funeral parlour late Friday afternoon where her boyfriend was awaiting her. The girl strode in carrying the bag containing a wedding dress for a forthcoming ‘bondage burial’ scenario. Karl grinned as she dumped it on his desk and gave him the mother of all snogs. “Might have guessed you’d wear that honey. Will Judith mind you taking it from the shop?” Rebecca looked down, “Very unlikely, seeming as its almost my uniform. Besides we’re closed for redevelopment all next week. That’s why I’m doing the winter collection photoshoot over at Harrenby Hall on Monday.” she replied with a grin. The girl had worked in Miss Renshaw’s establishment for three years now. The fact Judith had found Rebecca loved wearing formal gowns of all sorts was pleasing to the older woman. Who promptly told her that she was allowed to model their stock while on the premises. Giving the youngster the thrill of wearing restrictive clothing at all times. Strutting and swishing all day while sewn into a tight corset with stockings too. Rebecca was normally in a state of arousal for most of that, occasionally leaving it all on to go home. Thus Karl had the opportunity to undo her before the obvious. The stuff she’d be wearing next week was just as good. So you ready to be ‘interred for the weekend then?” he asked and she nodded eagerly. A long held dream of hers about to become reality. She’d read so much about these on Gromets’ story site, plus others and eventually confessing to Karl, her boyfriend of six years who just by chance had recently begun work at the parlour. He’d looked at what she’d been reading and too was hooked. They’d often tied the other up, but reading about it soon upped the ante and their experiences increased. But as yet she’d never been bound wearing a dress like this one. Within a few months he’d managed, with some creative accounting to ‘relieve’ the place of a casket. Taking it home and spending a long while working out how to bind his girl better than the boxes they used at the moment. Now the coffin was back in his workplace with some very interesting additions to its interior and she, having not seen them, was dying to know how she’d ‘be tightly restrained inside’. The girl looked round, nervously thinking Mr Walters might come in, only to be assured that the boss was off for the weekend and they had the place to themselves. It’d been a quiet summer season so the other workers all had got second jobs, leaving Karl to act as live-in weekend caretaker. The place was packed with caskets but everyone in town seemed to be in good health at the moment. Rebecca waited till he made the building secure before starting to disrobe. Karl smiling as she slipped out of the slinky cream frock and stood there in her underwear, before that came off as well. “Bridal stuff is better” she grinned and over the next few minutes donned the sexiest lingerie he’d ever thought his girl possessed. He helped lace her torso into the corset then proceeded to assist her in slithering into the dress. Sighing as he zipped her up, running both hands over her curves once she’d turned round for a kiss. A brief repair of makeup then Rebecca stepped into three-inch heels, allowing him to buckle the straps and said she was ready for the last bits. Karl fitted her with the catheter and stuff, surprising but delighting Rebecca by including a decent sized vibrator before replacing her panties. Lastly the solid steel chastity belt was applied over the top. The girl trying and failing to even push the vib out an inch as the belt had been custom measured for her two months ago. He came out and tidied up her dress and they embraced as she thanked him for getting all this done for her. “Could you imagine what Judith would say if she knew about the belt?” She grinned but her eyes widened as he produced a thick set of manacles and motioned Rebecca to place both wrists behind her back. The girl shuddering as he locked them, removing the key and slipping it into a pocket. “What are…” she began as he took her arm, ordering her to be quiet. Miss Wilson paused, for the first time having second thoughts. Karl saw her face change and apologised for the way he’d spoken. She nodded, accepted a kiss and didn’t resist as he led his now trembling ‘bride’ into the room where her casket lay on the table. The ramps leading into the furnace… thankfully both powered down as one was due for re-lining, sitting at one end of the rails. Karl brought her to the top, showing her a door, opening the three heavy bolts and sliding it to reveal the space beyond. She peered with some difficulty and trembled. “I’m going in there… In my coffin?” she whispered and shuddered again when he said that was correct. The lass surprised it went so far in. Nearly twenty feet or so and the same width, with pipes hanging down and he explained what they did. A small internal belt allowed them to move the coffins off to one side, the last one to the left couldn’t even be seen it from the doorway. Six was the maximum they could do in this one if required. The other could take twenty but was rarely used. In fact they stored a few damaged caskets in there to save space. “That’s where yours’ came from” he’d grinned telling her last month that he’d acquired one. The dent on the side of hers was enough for it not to be used. “Guess it’s too late to back out eh?” she asked, looking at him and Karl paused. “Well, I’ve spent a lot getting it set up, but if you want out, now is your only chance.” “No, I DO want it, please Karl you know me well enough by now” she said at last and saw him smile, she did too and they had another careful kiss. “OK, show me what you…oh my goodness!” Rebecca exclaimed as Karl opened the casket and she saw the inside. He saw a flash of wanting in those captivating grey eyes of hers. She looked surprised that there were no bindings in the casket and the only padding appeared to be on the sidewall. The box at the top end contained her feeding bottle; the one at the other held the tubes to carry away her waste products. As their plan was for her to remain locked in the coffin overnight at the parlour. Once finding out the furnace was off for rework too she’d grinned, making him promise to slide the whole set up right inside and secure that door too! Then Rebecca saw why the casket was bare, as Karl wheeled what appeared to be a human sized cage from a side room and parked it nearby. She looked at it, seeing the back wall behind the thick fixed collar and waistband was the same type and colour fabric as the casket lining. Two struts poked up from the platform floor, each with restraints attached, just above a pair of shoes mounted on the end. These seemed identical to the ones she was wearing and obviously part of the set up. “So that’s why you wouldn’t let me in the workshop! You actually made one!” she exclaimed looking at what he now said was a cage. “Like that one in the Scottish story.” They’d read that on the site too, looked up some photos of these devices from the Historical Society and he’d made one. Brought up to date for this session of hers and she looked closely at the thick bindings that were soon to hold her helpless. Just as well Karl didn’t know how wet she was already! “OK honey, here we go,” he said and freed her wrists before doing them to the front again, then moved Rebecca around till she could be eased back into the cage under his instructions on when to step up and suchlike. Her breathing was very shallow as she felt her legs hit the ankle cuffs, back resting against the padding. She looked down and saw the thick band that was to enclose her waist, it looked a little small and she hoped he’d got the measurements right. The neck collar also seemed an inch or too high. “Stop there missy and I’ll do the shoes, left one first please.” Rebecca lifted as ordered and felt him remove the shoe, guiding her stocking clad foot into the fixed one on the end. “That ain’t three inches pet, more like five. Thank goodness I’ll not be walking,” she chuckled as he buckled the straps. Then she shuddered as the padded cuff was closed over her ankle. The click of a lock and rattle of key followed and the first of many bindings were done. Least the collar was now in the right place. ‘I’m being locked into a coffin’ she thought, cheeks glowing as Karl repeated this for the other. “How’s that love?” he asked and looked up, amazed to see her smiling, eyes closed as he stroked her legs. “It feels wonderful, just like whatshername in the story. Please carry on,” she whispered and it was his turn to grin now. He brought more cuffs out and locked them either side of her trembling knees, then secured the pairs together. Checking and finding now that she couldn’t move either limb an inch. Karl came up and she opened her eyes, lifting her bound arms over his head as they had another kiss. “No going back now love,” he said, easing the two parts of the belt round and asking her to breathe right in till he could click it shut. Of course she obeyed and he saw her flinch when the first little ‘tink’ came. Then another as he put pressure on each side. “Bit more honey, don’t want movement from your torso either”. Three clicks later he was satisfied and she felt the key being removed once he’d twisted it. “Golly that’s tight, but good too,” she moaned. Stepping away briefly Karl opened the box containing her bridal posy… and the cuffs that would be secured to the belt rather than the ones she was already wearing. These were part of the combination and he fitted them to the belt and opened both. Then Karl freed her wrists and before she could reach over for a last hug he slipped one into the padded cuff and quickly did the other. “You spoilsport” she chuckled and he grinned as the posy was handed over. Adjustments to the sleeves hid the metalwork and he reached for a mirror to show her. Rebecca was really impressed as with her hands together by her waist, the flowers really did camouflage the cuffs and she was thrilled. She now found out why there were holes in the rear panelling just above where her elbows were. Cuffs were applied, adjusted so the flat backs pressed into the fabric and locked, then Karl went behind and fed screws into the backboard. These went right into the restraints and actually pulled her arms deeper into the fabric. With the wristcuffs there as well she couldn’t move those limbs either now. “Collar next,” and she nodded, lifting her chin as ordered so the loop could be brought round. The padding gripped quite tight as she heard the lock engaging, but Karl made sure she could breathe fine before removing another key, this joining a ring on the desk. She’d hoped to be gagged during her interment but at first Karl had not approved. Only after a lot of research did he agree and secretly built a mask, replicating her face but enabling him to hide the tube for the liquid food substitute she’d be getting for the next two days. Rebecca wasn’t thrilled with the taste of the stuff, nor the fact the tube would need to go up through her nose then down the correct part of her throat. All these ideas had come off bondage sites and the pair grateful to the various authors. “I wonder if they know people bring their tales to life?” A lot of practice had taken place during the weeks leading up to this, to enable them to get it right. He approached and fitted the tube up into the box above her. Paused and acceded to her request to free the collar while it was inserted in case she retched. “Good idea honey. Should have done it first to allow you to get used to it. Want a few minutes out of there?” but he was surprised when she declined. “No, I love the feeling of being held. Just be careful mind” Rebecca replied. He nodded and gently slid it up, watching her eyes as they winced and she shook her head. “Stop! Just a moment.” and a brief coughing fit worried him. Once settled again they got it down, tested it and Miss Wilson was satisfied as he relocked the collar. “Right, last bits now and a surprise” he smiled as she wondered what it could be. Gasping as her mask appeared. “Oh wow, that’s amazing Karl” she exclaimed as he showed it to her. Explaining how it would fit over her face and be secured into the roof. The other end clipped to her collar. “OK, I’m ready then love” she said quickly, wanting SO much to be put into the coffin dressed and restrained like this. They had another snog then Karl told her to close both eyes while he put the mask over her face. She obeyed but was startled when the tongue of the gag touched her lips. “Oops, sorry, forgot to say it had that there” he said on hearing her grunt. Rebecca opened up as instructed and he slid the mask down till it clipped into the collar. It was much tighter than she thought, really pressing her head back into the padding behind. But again it was good that another piece of her body could now no longer move. He heard her breathing through the mouthhole and checked the nose pipe wasn’t trapped under the mask. “Ess. Ine.” She ‘said’ in reply to the questions. Though she did squeal as he expanded the gag to totally fill her mouth, forcing her chin hard into the base of the mask. “Uggh. Oooss it a it,” she pleaded and he took it back a notch. “Anks” Finally he brought the door round and she shuddered so much as the two locks were secured. “All done honey,” and she smiled as best she could behind the mask. He left her for a moment to settle and went off to use the bathroom. Coming back he turned the cage round to allow Rebecca to see what was coming next. She could see reasonably well through the gauze patches of the masks’ eyes and saw Karl fitting a small TV screen inside the coffin lid, just above where her face would be. He briefed the girl, saying that all this was being filmed and once she’d been ‘interred’ he’d show her the entire sequence of what they’d just been doing. Again it was something they’d read about and the lass wondered how they’d ever top this in weeks to come. She’d have to be really creative as they normally took it in turns. “Rate” she replied and he smiled then prepared the hoist, bringing it over and attaching the chains to the top of the cage. She squealed as the cage jerked into the air, swaying slightly as Karl brought it over, then Rebecca’s aspect changed as he lowered it back into the coffin. Now she could only see the ceiling and two big cobwebs on the lightshade! Karl opened the cage again then Rebecca felt hands going up her dress as he ferreted for the wastepipe ends then attached those to the box. Going back up and giving her legs a stroke. She’d have jumped a mile had her limbs not been so tightly bound. “Ice,” came the gagged squeal as he rubbed up and down and kept going till she started trembling. “Mmppph…ore” was sighed when he stopped. The cage door was closed and locked and she started as Karl attached the keys to the impressive ring then reached down and placed them amongst the posy. “Now you look after those honey,” he said and Rebecca squealed as the first part of the lid came over. Surely that was a bit over the top? She thought, watching as he came back with a drill. The girl now knowing she was moments away from her dream. Rebecca felt the first two screws going into the base then saw Karl smile as the next two were done. “Nearly there honey, farewell,” he said, bowing then the lass saw him bring the other part of the lid down. Darkness fell and she shuddered violently on hearing the last four screws being secured. She ran through it all. Bound at ankles, above and below knees, waist and elbows too. Her neck and with the top of the mask mounted from the roof pinning her head too. Plus she was gagged and plugged in all holes…well apart from her ears. Damn, that’ll be next time then! Rebecca thought. The TV screen flickered into life. Thankfully her eyes hadn’t adjusted yet to the darkness so it wasn’t too bad. The view from the camera showed her casket still on the floor. Karl sitting at the workbench with a small plate mounted on his engraving tool. “Just doing yours’ love” he said and a few minutes later he brought it over and held it to the camera so she could see it. Miss REBECCA WILSON. B 19-04-1978. D 02-07-2006. She smiled then frowned, as the 2nd was last Sunday. Today was the 7th and she quietly cursed him for getting the date wrong. He attached it to the coffin then spent the next half-hour giving the thing a damn good polishing. Rebecca soon forgot about the mistake as she saw Karl heading for the lift buttons. She trembled as the casket jerked and began to rise till it reached the level of the track. He opened the door of the furnace, the lass pleased to see he’d looked inside and checked it was the ‘off’ one of the two. Then her heart began pounding as she watched him press the other buttons and her coffin slowly slid along the track. Bumping over the ledge and she began crying as it went out of sight. The rumbling finally ceased and then the camera vibrated as it was removed from the shelf. Karl bringing it down and pointing it along the track and she could see her casket again in the dim orange light inside. Miss Wilson watched as the coffin moved sideways now, sliding out of sight and she felt it jerk and clunk after it had stopped. The camera came inside and scanned to the left. Rebecca seeing two small chocks had appeared and now held it into position. Her view changed as he retreated out onto the track and began loading more caskets from the other furnace until her’s was full up. So not only was she helplessly locked inside a casket, deep inside a furnace, more blocked any way out. Now she watched as Karl slowly forced the heavy door shut. Easing the three massive bolts across and Rebecca began to groan at the enormity of what was to come. Just after the subsequent movie from his laptop finished Karl switched off the main lights and went out the door, leaving his very pretty girlfriend there while he went off to guard the place. ...

Georgia was certain her boyfriend had been cheating on her and decided to follow him as he was on his way out one evening. He’d only ever say he was meeting up with some friends and was always reluctant to give anymore details. Every Thursday, the same vague explanation and then he was gone until the early hours of the morning. But this time she was following him, expecting him to arrive at some pretty young girls house. Intent on catching him out. She crept along some distance behind him, trying to be as covert as she could. Creeping down the road, ducking behind a bush or a tree every now and then to ensure if he were to glance around, she wouldn’t be seen. She followed him for nearly twenty minutes. Then he was on his way up to an unassuming house. She drew closer to get a good look as he approached the door. Her heart sank as the pretty girl opened the door and ushered him inside. ...

Part 1 It wasn’t a case of getting above herself, but Fiona Mackie believed she was becoming a very good bondage model. She simply loved it and having sent a few portfolios of her tied across her bed by a boyfriend she’d once dated, out on the internet, soon found that there were some seriously good photographers. Within a year she was able to pick and choose her work from a select group of guys and one gal. ...

I raise Trish’s dress. It’s a wedding dress, traditional white with many petticoats and lace. Even though she’s lying on the bed, she has white, spike heel shoes on her feet. I expose her legs, then that stretch of cool, naked thigh just above her stockings. She wears no panties. Her bush is strawberry blonde, lush and curly. I drizzle some lubricant between her nether lips, work it into her with my fingers. I settle between her thighs and push into her. Her sex is slick and tight and cold. Well, not cold, room temperature, maybe. ...

Susan and I have a great marriage: fun, friendship, and the sex is fantastic. We also have Janie. Janie’s been a good friend of Susan’s since before I met them, and she’s our playmate, because sometimes three really is better than two. Susan recently had a little business trip planned, going upstate by bus for a couple of days. We figured it might be a good time to try out an objectification fantasy Janie had confided to us once. ...

In a darkened room, a screen flickers into life. It shows a featureless white room, in which a man and two women stand in a line, facing the camera. All are wearing plain black carnival masks. The man and one woman are dressed in figure-hugging black bodysuits, with only their hands and heads exposed. The woman in the centre - let us call her ’the star’ and the other ’the woman’ - is elegantly clothed in a knee-length black dress, high heels, and sheer black hosiery. The woman’s hair is as short as the mans, while the star’s long black hair falls unbound down her back. ...

“And what,” Sara asked, “is that?” Grinning, Scott held up what looked like a thick-walled tube with fleshy flanges on each end. “This,” he said proudly, “is my newest invention.” “What exactly does it do? And remember, I have to leave for work soon, so keep it short, please.” “This little gem,” Scott replied, “is about to make your day very interesting.” Sara sighed. She loved Scott with all her heart, but some of his ideas were, to put it mildly, crazy. Still, she knew she couldn’t tell him no. ...

continued from part 7 Part 8: Rescue and Release I got up early. She woke up as I was getting out of bed. I left her stuck in the rubber sleep sack whilst I showered. She did after all have a diaper on so she could wait. Though somehow I don’t think she liked the idea. When we had both dressed and Rose was cooking breakfast I was thinking how we could rescue Lillian and trap ROSE. ...

It was a match made in heaven. Or, in this case, Hollywood. Shawn was tall, handsome, muscular, with starring roles in nearly a dozen action films to his credit. Stacy was almost universally considered the most beautiful woman on film. After their first pairing, the two quickly became inseparable, starring together in one blockbuster after another. Their off camera chemistry was just as intense, with rumors of marriage making regular rounds. As a couple, it seemed they had it all. Until…… ...

Georgia stirred and groggily woke from her slumber. What a night she thought to herself, must have been a good one. She didn’t remember drinking that much, but she’d been out cold for awhile she guessed as the light came streaming in through the windows. She tried to rub her eyes. She couldn’t move her hands. She could feel the familiar leather cuffs locking her hands behind her back. She blinked furiously. That’s when she saw her boyfriend, Paul at the foot of the bed pulling a strap tight around her ankles. ...

Part 1: A Family of Fetishists It was a beautiful dry season afternoon, the northern breeze was blowing and the sky was clear. Just outside a pair of automatic doors, staring onto a concrete road and a sea of parked cars, a young girl with hair the colour of red wine sat on her black, plastic bag; her arms wrapped around her chest and her red ballet heel impatiently tapping on the concrete floor. She was tired after the long trip and angry at family for being an hour late. Yet again her eccentric parents had failed to meet the simplest of requests in favour, as the wine-haired girl knew, of one of their many sexual games. ...

“Damn her.” Enviously, Jenna South watched as the expensive vehicle emerged from the walled estate, gliding smoothly up the road on its repulsor field. Inside the vehicle, she knew, rode her former friend, former rival, current enemy and future victim, Aya North. “As close as North and South,” had been a catch phrase throughout high school to describe these unlikely friends. “Opposites attract,” would have been just as appropriate. Tall, willowy Jenna South and short, lush Aya North, all through high school, the two had been inseperable, going everywhere together, sharing everything. Then came college. ...

(story continues from Cindy’s Mud Bath Weekend) Chapter Two Cindy was in pretty good shape the next morning…. I had checked on her the night before but she was pleasantly sleeping, buried in mud up to her neck. I stood there still looking at her at 8AM, and decied to hit her with all the vibrators at once. Her head rolled back and she struggled to open her eyes, still caked shut with my cum from yesterday. ...

story continued from part one Chapter Two Cindy was in pretty good shape the next morning…. I had checked on her the night before but she was pleasantly sleeping, buried in mud up to her neck. I stood there still looking at her at 8AM, and decied to hit her with all the vibrators at once. Her head rolled back and she struggled to open her eyes, still caked shut with my cum from yesterday. ...

“Ladies and gentlemen I would like you to meet my lovely assistant and current girlfriend Katie.” as I came up on stage applause rang throughout the audience. “So this evening we have an extraordinary show planned for you, and you the audience will be in the drivers seat.” he held his hand up to point at a screen with a small list of the tricks planned for tonight. “Under your seats you will find a little voting device that you can input your vote on the order in which the tricks will be performed tonight.” ...

continued from part 4 Chapter 5: Turning things on their head ‘Lizzie’ now rested rose from her latex bed and carefully placed herself close beside it; her chain tether allowed little slack but allowed her to assume a kneeling position in the classic slave pose beside her bed. She smiled to herself. Her neck still ached from the service she had provided her Mistress with but she was feeling happy because although she had been exhausted on her return to her cell and put to bed, she had had the undivided attention of her beloved Mistress for much of the day. The hours spent in the bondage seat chest with only her rubber face exposed, her helmeted head held immovably by the bondage straps had been testing; her suited body containing the fiendish vibrators which she both loved and hated had been fitted prior to her encapsulation had tested her to extreme. The inflatable heavy rubber lining of the chest had been pumped up to hold her snugly within the solid walls of the chest. The fact that she had been used by the Mistress throughout the day as a tongue slave had left her both exhausted as well as completely fulfilled. ...

continued from part 3 Chapter 4: Things start to heat up ‘S’ lay utterly spent panting to gain enough air into her oxygen starved lungs, she had held her breath as she came to pleasure and now was focused on obtaining enough to redress the imbalance. In her dark world she lay completely still knowing now that she was lost, an abject fully rubberised object exhausted at the end of her tether. She was desperately hungry her stomach rumbling the gnawing ache insistent and unrelenting. She was at an all time low; all reserves of energy spent. She lay there for a timeless period before her blindfold was unbuckled. She opened her eyes for the first time since the beating had started and through the much misted vinyl lens saw the Mistress standing in front of her hands on hips legs spread wide. ‘S’ was now confused beyond reason; the dominatrix who had beaten her had gone to be replaced by her Mistress in all of her finery. She swooned at the sight of her; a terrible dichotomy troubled her as she realised that she had unconsciously come to associate her tormentor with her pleasure taking and she had taken another pleasure whilst being beaten without the need for any help from a vibrator. ...

Joseph woke me up early today, took me into the shower rooms, and washed me carefully. In the dressing room, to my surprise, he slipped a white dress over my arms and pulled it down into place. I smiled, looking at myself in the mirror. It’s been so long since I’ve worn anything, and this dress was actually pretty. It looked like a Grecian tunic, loose and free-falling, a bit tapered at the waist and landing at mid-thigh. ...

“Thank you for coming this morning, Miss Montgomery,” the man in the lab coat said. “This is Nurse Reineke, my assistant. She will be your constant companion over the next seven days.” “As you already know from your interview, our clinic is conducting a medical experiment on behalf of a European clothing manufacturer. To be more specific than I could be before, the purpose of the experiment is to allow us to develop safer latex clothing for the concerned fetishist. Because it will involve you wearing an internal body temperature monitor probe and some peculiar rubber clothing while occasionally restrained in simulated bondage, just to test the clothing under rigorous field conditions, we must avoid even the appearance of impropriety. We mustn’t have anybody accuse us of paying you for sex,” he chuckled. “Therefore, we must have you sign these releases before we can begin. Please sign there, there, there and there. Thank you.” “Now, in return for your participation in the experiment, we have prepared this cashier’s check for $2,000.00 made out to you, to be held by the third party of your choice. If you will please address this stamped envelope with that party’s name and address and enclose a note instructing him or her to hold the money for you and to pick you up here a week from today at Monday Noon, I will be glad to mail it for you.” “Do you understand that you will not be able to receive telephone calls at this number for the course of the week? Ah, you did not tell anybody you were coming here. That is good. Telephones can be very distracting.” “All set with the envelope? Good. I will go take care of this letter while you shower in that room over there. Be sure to wash your hair, and while you are in there you might wish to make use of the toilet. You may hang your street clothes in this locker. You will not need a padlock. This is a very private clinic.” “I’m back. All finished? Good. It is very important that you be very dry for the first stage of the experiment. Use extra towels if you need them, and use the hair dryer as long as you wish. Dust yourself with talcum powder when you are done. Don’t be afraid to use all you want. We have plenty.” “That will do. Now Nurse Reineke must take your temperatures, both orally and rectally. This is very important, as the purpose of the experiment is to measure the effects of confinement in rubber on the body’s temperature. Many people find it unpleasantly warm after strenuous activities, but we believe we have found a solution for that. We will show you the prototype suit later in the week, but for now we just need some baseline temperatures.” “Today you are just going to put on a normal rubber catsuit, without any coverings on the hands or feet or head. It is rather tight, but the talcum powder will help you to get into it. When you are in, Nurse Reineke and I will help you with the zipper up the back. Some people find the back zippers impossible to manipulate by themselves, but others find the smooth front it allows to be more attractive.” “Hold your breath while we zip it up. There. This zipper has three slides to it, so that the lower end may be opened through the crotch area without unzipping the suit itself. This will allow you to go to the toilet when you need to, and will allow us to insert the temperature monitors when and where needed. By moving the second and third slides together, we can create a ‘portable hole’ of sorts that does not compromise the integrity of the rubber encasement.” “Go ahead and walk around a bit while I prepare the temperature monitor. Wave your arms above your head to make sure the suit is comfortably in place. Is the bodice correctly sized? It isn’t too tight, I hope. Yes, the molded breast cups are quite becoming, don’t you think Nurse Reineke?” “Now she must unzip the crotch of your suit to set the first temperature monitor in place. As you can see it is no larger than a normal rectal thermometer, and is made of soft plastic for comfort and safety sake. This small wire will lead to a recording device you will wear on a belt around your waist. It will record your body temperature at one-minute intervals. If you would be so kind as to bend over, we will lubricate it and begin.” “There, that wasn’t so bad, was it? Now we can just sit and chat while we establish some new baseline temperatures. After the first hour, if you get too warm you may dial the thermostat down to whatever level of air conditioning you are comfortable with. After lunch, we will have you do some exercise on either the treadmill or the stationary bicycle to see how that affects you. After you have finished each exercise period, you may adjust the thermostat again to whatever you are comfortable with.” “I’m sorry if I did not mention to you before lunch that all of your meals for the next week were going to be liquid diet supplements. However, this is necessary, as towards the end of the week it may be difficult for you to expel solids. I assure you that the reason for this will not be harmful in any way, but it will just take too long to unhook you from the monitoring devices. You may have all of the water you desire, and, if you wish, one glass of wine with your evening meal.” “Excellent. That is the last of the treadmill runs. Your body temperature peaked as expected, but has remained within safe levels. You may remove your suit now, and shower before dinner. Nurse Reineke will help you with the zipper and the body temperature monitor. After dinner you will put on a new suit with attached hands and feet, and we will repeat the body temperature tests.” “Do you like the retsina, Miss Montgomery, or may I call you Victoria? It is a private label from a small vineyard in Thessalonika. Yes, it makes my head swim too, and I have been drinking it for years. If you wish, you may take a short nap while Nurse Reineke gives you a massage. You will sleep, and wake up feeling refreshed and ready for more rubber.” “As you can see this suit covers everything but your head. Again it was a little tight putting on, but we find this design most efficient at allowing the body heat to radiate outward through the suit. The less air there is between you and the suit, the cooler you will be. After the first hour on the treadmill, you may again adjust the air conditioning as you desire.” “This probe is somewhat larger, but only because it contains a memory unit which will store the minute-by-minute temperature readings throughout the night. This will save you the bother of wearing the waist belt, and make it more comfortable for you to sleep. Why yes, of course you must wear the suit overnight. It is an important part of the experiment. Except for the occasional change of suits, you will be covered in rubber for the entire seven days of the test. Don’t worry, you will easily get used to it.” “Excellent. The stationary bicycle test went exactly as expected, though I see you are quite warm. Do you need any more water? Don’t worry, you will be allowed to pass water before being put to bed. We will even remove the probe for ten minutes to allow you to defecate. For now, just relax while your body temperature returns to normal.” “Very good. Now we will prepare you for sleep. Just as we needed to test your temperature before during strenuous activity, now we need to test it under conditions of near immobility, in order to get a crucial set of baseline readings. Please lay down near the middle of the cot. Don’t worry, these padded cuffs will not harm the suit. If you will please extend your arms straight out to the sides of the bed, I will attach them to these straps. Now your ankles, please. Thank you. One final question, do you prefer to sleep with or without a light on? Fine. Pleasant dreams.” ...

It must be two am. As you lie awake in your bed in that hospital room, unable to sleep, you think about the days ahead, the friends who visited, and then you smile when you remember what happened when Daniel came into your room and sat on the edge of your bed the day before, and the horny things he said. You lick the tip of your finger and gently caress the tip of a nipple. Unable to resist, you slip your hand down between your legs. You close your eyes, hoping that an orgasm might lead eventually to sleep. ...

She knew she shouldn’t be doing this, but she really couldn’t stop herself. She used the spare key and slipped into his quiet house. Damn, if she hadn’t been such a nice girl, she wouldn’t have even picked him up from the dealership last week when his car had broken down and he’d called her cell, asking for a ride. And then she never would have watched him get his spare key and never would have even known that spare key existed, just begging to be used. She usually had such good self-control, but sometimes her curiosity got the better of her. She’d started dating JD about six weeks earlier. Really, dating was not the right word. Meeting him at times and places of convenience for amazing sex, occasionally witty banter and oftentimes great food. She knew he wasn’t looking for anything serious and that was okay with her. They had so much fun together and he had the MOST amazing play room! What did she have to lose? She made her way upstairs and looked through his bedroom, just peeking into drawers and in the nightstand. He was such a neat freak and paid his cleaning lady well, so there was nothing of interest to be found. She did note that the condoms were bought in bulk, but she had spent a weekend in that bed and she knew all about his wonderfully sexy nature. Which is what brought her to the second part of her snooping, the playroom. She turned the dimmer switch up all the way and gasped a little as she took it all in. As fastidious as he always is, the playroom was set up with amazing style. He had all kinds of things hanging on the walls, paddles, whips, floggers, restraints. He had chairs and benches and tables and X’s to be hung from and tied to. There were a couple of sets of drawers, almost like Sears tool chests. She walked over to the first one and started looking at his toys. The first one she came to was all cleaning products, leather conditioner, latex cleaner, steel polishers, etc. On down the line, she looked in every drawer. He had clips and clamps and dildos for miles. There were things that plugged in that looked like power tools that made her knees weak and she quickly closed that drawer. The drawers of dildos were all different sizes and shapes and colors. There were electric thingies that she thought looked a little scary, but kinda cool too. She held up some of the more amazing things, and she turned them over, trying to imagine how they worked. Jeez, she thought, he has more inventory of toys stocked up in his toy room than a sex megastore! She felt like a kid in a candy store and forgot all about where she was and what she was doing. All of a sudden, she heard voices. She dropped the two nipple suction cup-things she was looking at and ran around in a circle, trying to find a place to hide. There are no closets in the playroom, but there is a little bathroom stall, with a sink and a toilet. She ran in, shut the door, and just waited, huddling in the bathroom, shaking. ...

As an actress of very little note I have played a number of very silly parts. I have been the proverbial rear-end of a donkey (at school). I have been the mutilated victim in a zombie movie, but most famously (so far) I have been soundly spanked with a coal-scuttle, across my white bloomers by a famous actor. After three takes, none of which the director found believable, I said to him (the star) just do it for real and that will work and he did, oh boy did he! He flipped me over his knee, pulled up my gingham dress revealing my knee length bloomers, and spanked the daylights out of my up-thrust bottom. The director was pleased, and thankfully so, because I was not in a hurry to get more of the same from this macho actor, well not until the bruises faded anyway! ...

Sally West & the fallen Accountant – A Sally West Misadventure PC Sally West was back on her trusty bicycle, and very pleased she was too. Cycling round fitted her idea of responsive, accessible, democratic policing, though on occasion Sally had been too accessible to the wrong people. Superintendant Carver, missing those views of Sally’s magnificent bottom stuck out and straining away as she pedalled off, had reconsidered his decision to withdraw her from bicycle duty taken after that embarrassing business when Sally’s trousers had become entangled in her spokes, leading to the official car of the Cardinal of Westminster crashing into the front of a sex shop. Now Sally wore cycle clips. ...

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne Part 3) Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics! ...

The snow was drifting around Brian and me as we walked through the Christmas tree lot. It was already laying heavily on the ground and the branches of the trees around us. It swirled about us, catching on our fur. Without a word my boyfriend reached over and took my hand in his. The selection of trees was pretty slim, but with only a few day left before the holidays there wasn’t much left to pick from. ...

© Sean Malone, June 1989. All rights reserved. Published in ‘Pleasure Bound’ magazine by permission from the author Julia turned onto her back and opened her hazel eyes, feeling the satiny sheets clinging warmly to her bare skin. It was morning on Jolan II, the beginning of her first day on the infamous Planet of Pleasure. She stretched out lazily and arched her back, while her firm nipples pressed hard against the silky sheets. The circular bed was three metres across, and it was set into a curved alcove with a wide space around, the mirrored walls tapered inward to reflect the bed, its facets revealing a dozen images of her while above the large mirrored ceiling showed her spreadeagled, abandoned in its centre. Her brown hair lay neat like a helmet protecting her pretty face while the diaphanous material seemed to cling to her body, softly tenting over her erect nipples, revealing the trim luxury of her lissome figure. ...

Let me tell you a story. I guess you could say it started when I was going to this dance class. I guess you could say it started there because I don’t remember much except getting to the class and seeing they were installing new mirrors. Then bam the next thing I remember doing is coming to in bed. I felt terrible and while I’m half a sleep and half awake I see this guy looking down at me. He’s old, balding, glasses, white lab coat but looks, you know, in good condition right. Now for some reason, don’t ask me why, I’m thinking what ever you do don’t do the cliché and say ‘where am I’. For a start I can tell from the noise I’m in a hospital, and I feel like I had an argument with a rhino and I had come off worse. ...

Hemsut walked down the stone passageway. While it was searing hot outside, the deep tunnels of the building were cool, almost chilly. It was the time of ancient Egypt. The Pharaoh ruled the land. Hemsut was one of the lucky inhabitants as she was royalty and lived in the lavish splendor within the palace walls instead of outside in the heat and sand as so many slaves did. Hemsut was heading to the Hall of Min, god of sex and fertility. While life was easy for her and all needs were tended to, she was young, beautiful, energetic, and bored with the stale monotony of her life. She craved some stimulation. ...

Dianne–Wonder Woman––was nervous as she fidgeted in front of the full length mirror in the “green room”; she was a few minutes away from her nationwide TV interview with Chandra Chan, the famously bitchy but wildly popular TV hostess. She smoothed her new costume against her body; was it too sheer? Probably; too late to change now. The new red white and blue sheath was clinging, surely; maybe too clinging. The slim collar around her neck broadened to a tight halter that confined and separated her full breasts, then swooped down to a low cut band of fabric , well below her navel, that barely sheathed her pubic bulge, then cradling and outllining her vulvar crease, connected with the high hipped, almost thongllke strand of cloth barely holding her buttocks. She buckled on the heavy Amazon belt, source for much of her power; among other things, it kept the flimsy costume from sliding off her breasts.. “not quite naked” she thought, as she pirouetted and posed before the mirror; but, maybe this costume change is a -good idea. At least her PR team. Kevin and Andrea, had told her so. And besides, she looked so––sexy. She turned, posed once more, before she buckled on the magic cuffs. ...

originally posted to latex stories The beginning It was towards the end of semester that my life changed. My name is (or was) Samantha Morton & I was a college student at a small mid-west campus. I was a normal,18 year old girl. Blonde, slim but with large 36-D breasts that had caused me some embarrassment in the past. I usually wore baggy sweatshirts to cover them up & jeans. I knew I’d never be as pretty as the girls on the cheerleading circuit. One day, Mitchell Thomas, the school hunk, asked me over to help him study biology. I gigglingly said yes! ...

Chapter 17: A Proper Slave Then it was morning, not that Selena had any awareness other than the gentle caress of a warm hand stroking her forehead. She opened her eyes in the dim light and at once a surge of joy and delight flowed through her body and mind. “At last!” she silently voiced, then focussed on the form bending over her. The slaves head was an ovoid of gleaming latex with a proboscis projecting from where the mouth should be. A fully inflated helmet with vinyl eye pieces covered any evidence of femininity; only the shapely breasts signalled a feminine form. ...

Emma was tired, no, exhausted would be more accurate. It was nearly four o’clock in the morning yet sleep was the last thing on her mind. She had not moved all night yet her arms and legs were telling her that she had been on a cross-trainer at the gym continuously for several hours. Of course such a thing would be impossible. For a start the gym shut at ten, and secondly there were safeguards that prevented you from using the machine for more than thirty minutes without a rest. Emma was not at the gym. She was lying on the floor in the lounge of her parents’ home, naked and hog-tied, a ball gag preventing anything but the faintest of mews. The house was empty of all other living beings. Her parents were away for the weekend, due home in a few hours. The thought of being found by them was the only thing on her mind, that and the desperate search of a means of escape. The feint intermittent buzzing at her groin was the only distraction. ...

Chapter 16: Last Night of Freedom ‘S’ awoke still heavily rubberised, her corset holding her fast; she ached all over and felt the need for a long shower. The liquid in her suit had been re-absorbed whilst she slept, she lay wondering what time it was and where her beloved Master was. The room was night black and she realised that she had been blindfolded. She reached up to check only to realise that she was restricted; her hands would not move above her neck. The sound of chain confirmed her bondage; she lay back and would have smiled had not the breathe-through gag stopped her. There was nothing to do but wait for release by her Master. ...

Story continued from Part 7 Part Eight Chapter 15: Training Resumes ‘S’ lay quietly totally encapsulated in latex not one inch of her flesh exposed. ‘So here I am an animate being sealed inside an inanimate covering of my own choosing, latex rubber. The additional bondage of the straps and the tightness of them enhances the feeling of being contained and as such, I am covered and invincible and yet at the same time vulnerable. I am here until my Master releases me; I am in my element both as a slave to my Master as well as to the latex. The feeling of being in total bondage is amazing and the sensations are quite exquisite, it feels as if every nerve end is alive and sending messages to the pleasure centre in my brain. The feeling of being contained within the all covering latex and the all over squeeze of the rubber as it forms an impervious constraining layer is so physically and mentally satisfying. Here I lie in extreme bondage, my mouth filled with a fully inflated latex bladder with breathe through hole allowing me to gain enough air to breath. I can’t move a muscle and yet I am as happy as I could possibly be. I am fulfilled. I am at peace; I want this to go on for ever!’ ‘S’ began her mantra and eventually drifted off to a bondaged dreamless sleep. ...

Chapter 12: Stainless Steel Slave Taking the pad James read the note; his heart skipped a beat. Here was his lover the lady he had fallen head over heels in love with, whom he love beyond life and who also had an intense love of latex rubber; a true fetishist and who reciprocated his love. He couldn’t believe his luck. Here she was kneeling before him in supplication literally begging for an answer to her plea. He had been itching to tell her his innermost thoughts on the matter but now he saw, that her demeanour required a proper response; that of the Master. “Slave stand up and proceed into the play room. Stand in front of the cross. I am going to put you in to strict bondage before I give you any answer.” ...

“The Great Messini and his lovely assistant Regina”, that’s what the advertising banner stated on the outside of theatres where we performed our magic act. My husband is the Great Messini and me of course I’m his lovely assistant and wife Regina. We have performed all over the world, and we seemed to be touring continuously. Finally we had a break and decided to take a holiday in Egypt, the lure of the Middle East. Dusky skinned natives, exotic locations and warm sunshine. ...

Story continued from Part 5 Part Six Chapter 11: Selena’s Birthday Surprise At work on the Monday Selena’s happiness was obvious as she busied herself with the project. At lunch time she slipped out early dressed in her SBR all tightly buckled and wearing her riding boots; she was off on a mission. Entering ‘Regulation’ in Islington she went straight to the gag display and sought out the pump up inflatable with a breathing hole through the middle. It had two straps each side which would allow for fasting to her latex helmet. She spent some time perusing the various clothing and items on display and was consumed with curiosity with some of the more esoteric items. She noted that she was running with vaginal juices and was glad she was wearing her latex pants. ...

Just to give you a little bit of background, I have been a Bondage Dominant for over 15 years at the time. I was dating a woman, we will name Alexis on and off for over a couple years. She had a girl friend that we will name Red for many, many years that I got to know through Alexis and became friends with and got rather close to as well. Alexis changed her hair color a lot but for the most part it was dark auburn or black mostly and she was about 5’3” tall with small “B” cup breasts and was a size 0. Red on the other hand was a more dominant woman with mid back red hair, she was about 5’11” tall with “D” size breasts. Like I have said Red was more of a dominant woman and Alexis was more submissive not only to me but also to Red. This story is just one of the times we got together and some of the great times we had. ...

Lindsay drove slowly down the street scanning her eyes to either side looking for the arena she was to be at for her fight that night. She had been hired only a few hours earlier to participate in an exhibition boxing match between herself and a woman she knew nothing about. Since Lindsay had just turned pro herself and had moved to the area only three weeks ago in the hopes of finding a manager, she had immediately accepted the offer if for no other reason than the fact she desperately needed the money. Reaching the end of the street and seeing no sign of the venue, the blonde haired woman turned onto a side street with the intention of circling around to the main intersection of the city and getting directions from a stranger as to where it was. However, before she was no more than halfway down the street, Lindsay heard the sound of loud braking fill the air followed immediately by a loud CRASH!!! followed by glass breaking and metal clanging that echoed through the street. Slamming on her brakes, she stopped mere inches from the edge of an overturned delivery vehicle that had been involved in the accident. As she sat inside her car and tried to compose her jangled nerves, she saw that the door to the back end of the delivery van in front of her had come upon impact and the contents of the van were gushing out onto the pavement in what looked like a stream of black liquid. Rolling down her window, Lindsay looked outside expecting to smell molasses or oil but instead detected the faint odor of what seemed liquid latex in the air. Off to the left, a few feet from the river of latex, stood two men who were both agitated and gesturing wildly. “You idiot, I was driving that load of liquid latex all the way from Canada to the port of New York so it can be shipped to some scientist in the Czech Republic for research. Just when I’m going down this shortcut to the freeway, you rear end my van and now the load is going everywhere,” the driver roared stopping only to sip out of a large plastic mug with a TIM HORTON’S logo written on the side. “Don’t give me that crap! I had the right of way and you cut right in front of me, you idiot! Maybe next time, try driving with your seeing eye dog in the passenger seat!” the other man shouted with his face starting to turn bright red in color and veins were becoming apparent on his neck. Just when the two looked like they were going to come to blows, the arrival of several police cars and the fire department quickly settled the men down. Lindsay gingerly stepped out of her car and onto a nearby embankment out of the way of the synthetic flood. As she stood and watched strangers running over to the road, with many holding containers to scoop up the expensive liquid for themselves, she wondered to herself if she was going to still be able make her match on time or not. Glancing at her watch, Lindsay figured things were going to get very tight indeed if this dragged out….. Some time later…… The venue was packed with paying customers sipping on beer from plastic cups and talking loudly about the favorites for the upcoming matches. Glittering jewelry could be seen on the women seated next to entrepreneurs trying to sell shares in an investing scheme or taking wagers on certain boxers. Many people were giving their opinions on the main event for that night, a 10 round championship match between Jack McDirque, the undefeated champ, and Billy Boudreau, the young challenger. In total, there were six matches scheduled prefaced by an exhibition match between female boxers that was deemed to be for the male patrons only. Consequently, all the female customers were ushered into an adjoining room where they were given complimentary food and alcohol until the match was over. It was against this atmosphere that Lindsay raced through the back door of the venue with a large canvas bar slung around her shoulder. The brunette raced in through the back door after flashing her pass to the security men stationed in front of it and headed immediately for the changing rooms. She was about to push open the room door when the card’s promoter, Jack Kingston, blocked her way momentarily. “Look, honey, if you want to have any kind of career boxing in this area, the first thing you have to learn is be on time for your fights. Promoters like myself will take dim views on fighters who fail to fulfill their contractual obligations in a satisfactory magnitude of perception,” Jack said while running his right hand through his oil slicked hair. “I understand what you’re saying, Mr. Kingston, but…… " Lindsay started to say before falling silent upon seeing the promoter hold his right index finger to his lips. “Right now, I don’t believe this is the time for fastidious and eloquent explanations, my battling buttercup. I would suggest that you change into the satin vestments arrayed in yonder locker room and make your way to the gladiatorial ring in a prompt manner before the gathered onlookers do heap disdain unto your lovely appearance,” the promoter exulted before turning and making his way down the corridor where two attractive women were waiting for him. Shaking her head slightly, Lindsay made her way into the locker room and quickly took off her clothes and started putting on her boxing outfit and shoes. With the aid of a patient female trainer, the brunette quickly put on her gloves and head gear and after having her robe thrown around her shoulders, she headed out of the room and towards the tunnel leading to the ring. Twenty or so minutes later…… “Gentlemen, thank you for attending tonight’s boxing extravaganza. I remind you all to please retain your ticket until the end of tonight’s card as we will be making draws throughout the evening for prizes that we are giving away. Right now, we’ll start tonight festivities with the singing of the national anthem,” the announcer exuded to the throng of spectators seated all around the ring. As a blonde haired woman, waving to the cheering men as she moved to the center of the ring, started to warble the first few notes of the anthem, Lindsay waited patiently at the edge of the tunnel. As she stood there, the familiar face of Jack Kingston walked over to her carrying a pen and piece of paper in his right hand. “Before you head out to engage in pugilistic combat, Lindsay, I’m afraid that I overlooked one minor detail when I set about staging this night of amazing alacrity that will dwarf all other entertainment exhibitions in the coming eons. I need to have you sign this contract stating your acknowledgment of the conditions you’re fighting and so on. I know your hands are currently enclosed in the leather tools of your trade so if you can just jot down something that would be your mark, we can begin your colossal combat,” the promoter said flashing a broad white smile. Glancing quickly at the paper in front of her, Lindsay saw that it looked to be a standard contract absolving the promoter of any monetary damages if she tripped and fell on way to ring and so on. Hearing the anthem singer come to the conclusion of her singing, Lindsay quickly scrawled a barely legible signature on the form before turning her focus to the ring once again. A few moments later, with the anthem completed, the ring announcer started to do the introductions for the two female boxers. The first to enter the ring was Lindsay’s opponent: a blonde haired woman named Bambi O’Blenis, who was slightly shorter than her wearing black trunks and matching top. She looked nervous but confident as she strode around her corner gesturing confidently to the cheering spectators. When Lindsay’s introduction was done, the brunette entered the ring boldly and stared at her opponent in a fierce way (or as fierce as she could muster). After the announcer went on to state that it was a four round match with three ringside judges keeping track of score in the event there was need of them, the referee moved to the center and beckoned the two to join him. Lindsay continued to stare at Bambi as the ref reminded the boxes of the rules and regulations of the fight before sending them back to their respective corners. With a loud DING!!!, the fight began and both women charged out of their respective corners eager to finish the fight quickly. However, after a brief exchange of uppercuts and jabs, it became clear that the two were evenly matched and the end of the round came with neither having the upper hand. As she sat on the corner stool and took a swig of water, Lindsay noticed the crowd around the ring were unusually quiet. Glancing around as she listened to her trainer’s instructions, she noticed that some were intently looking at her and Bambi instead of discussing the fight among themselves. “Maybe these guys are bored….. well, time to liven things up with a fast KO…!!!!” Lindsay as she leaped to her feet upon the sounding of the bell. Unfortunately, Bambi was prepared to defend against a barrage of punches and the two settled into a pattern much like the previous round. By the time the final minute of the fourth round arrived, the onlookers were cheering both boxers and their efforts and the decision as to who would win was a difficult one for all observers. When the bell sounded to end the fight, Lindsay and Bambi embraced briefly before returning to their respective corners. From Lindsay’s perspective, she figured she had landed enough punches to give her the win. After a minute or so, the referee gathered up the scorecards from the judges at ringside and looked over them carefully. As he did so, Lindsay noticed that Jack Kingston had made his way to the judge’s area and seemed to be talking to someone there though she couldn’t tell whether it was the judges or referee that he was taking with. Thirty or seconds later, the referee made his way to the center of the ring and motioned for the boxers to join them. With her gloves off, Lindsay made her way to where the referee was and stood to the left of him. As she did, she noticed that they were erecting some sort of backdrop in one of the ring corners for what looked like a photo session after the match. “I hope they get my best side in the pictures when they ask me how I stay so beautiful after a tough win,” Lindsay thought to herself as she awaited the decision. A minute or so later, the voice of an unseen announcer echoed through the ring area. “Gentleman, the judges have reached a unanimous decision! By the scores 39-37,40-36 and 39-37, the winner of this bout is……. BAMBI O’BLENIS!!!!” the announcer extolled to the cheering crowd**.**Simultaneously, and before Lindsay had a chance to react to the announcement, a small needle deployed from a ring on the referee’s hand grasped around Lindsay’s. It injected a fluid into the palm of the boxer’s hand and in that instant, Lindsay found herself unable to move or talk at all!!! “What…. what the hell is going on here? I can’t move…. did this referee inject me with some sort of curare? Somebody… anybody…. HELP ME!!!!!!” Lindsay mentally shouted as the crowd cheered the announcement and Bambi strutted around celebrating her victory. Both Bambi and the referee seemed to be completely oblivious to Lindsay’s predicament or if they were aware of it, they didn’t act like it in the slightest. “Thank you for watching the preliminary bout on tonight’s card. There will now be a thirty minute intermission for the ring to be prepared for the rest of the card. While this work is being done, we ask that all spectators head to the refreshment area where the female spectators and prepare for the rest of a thrilling night of boxing. Enjoy!!!” the announcer’s voice boomed out to an appreciative crowd. “Hey!…. Don’t everybody go!…. Can’t anyone see that I haven’t moved an inch since the decision was announced?….. wait…. that ring girl who holds up the cards announcing what round it is… she’s coming my way… she’ll notice….. she HAS to notice” Lindsay mentally shouted as she saw the blonde haired woman make her way around the rapidly emptying seats towards the ring. Oddly, instead of a piece of cardboard with a number on it, she was carrying what appeared to be a gold pillow with something fairly small sitting in the center. As the people directly involved in the ring seemed to disappear like the crowd, Lindsay suddenly felt a pair of hands grasp her from behind and lift her into the air. She saw with her fixed grin that she was being carried over to the ring corner where the backdrop had been set up. When she was deposited somewhat gently on the mat, Lindsay noticed briefly that there was even a punching bag set up in the background for cosmetic effect. “What…. what’s going on?….. doesn’t anybody notice I’m not moving?…… this must be that Kingston guy’s fault… he knew what was going to happen.. he must have planned this…. what’s that ring girl doing?…..” Lindsay thought frantically as she saw the blonde haired woman walking in front of her fixed gaze. A few seconds later, Lindsay saw the woman stand up holding the object that Lindsay saw fleetingly before. If she didn’t know better, Lindsay would have sworn that the woman was holding what looked a fairly large gold colored dildo in her right hand. If it wasn’t for her lack of speech, Lindsay would have asked the blonde about it between great peals of laughter. After a quick glance upwards at the frozen face of Lindsay, the ring girl moved close to her and grasped hold of her boxing trunks. Without warning, the blonde pulled the trunks down on the immobile woman followed by the panties Lindsay was wearing. Once done that, she slowly moved the dildo up Lindsay’s right thigh before brushing it against the outer edges of her exposed vagina. “Mmmmm………” Lindsay mentally moaned as she experienced a wave of pleasure from the sex toy pressing against her pussy. Before she knew it, she heard the clicking of a dial or knob coming from the dildo’s vicinity. Simultaneously, she felt the sex toy (or whatever it was) pushed deep inside her pussy to the point where she was certain the end of it was lightly pressing against the edges of her sex. " Uhhhhh……….. " Lindsay gasped and realized she was able to talk somewhat though the rest of her body remained completely immobile. A few seconds later, however, she found that she could move her eyes somewhat and she looked down to see her tormentor turn the dial on the dildo to what looked like the maximum setting. Moments later, Lindsay found she could partially move her right hand and left arm and as the ring girl was standing up to pull down her blouse and expose her breasts, Lindsay grabbed the blonde by the hair with her left hand. " What ……. are …. you…doing…..? " she gasped while curling her right hand into a fist. However, if the gesture was meant to unnerve Lindsay’s tormentor, it failed miserably as the blonde down slightly and rested the fingers of her right hand on the dildo’s exposed. “Sorry, honey, but it’s time for your 2nd place price…. enjoy, sweet dolly!” the ring girl said sadistically as she turned the knob past the maximum setting to one marked with a red line. “Enjoyyyyyy…..???” Lindsay said before the dildo spurted a powerful stream of liquid into her. Almost immediately, the abilities she had briefly regained vanished altogether with her eyes locked in place staring down at the blonde woman. At first, Lindsay thought she was just being rendered immobile again for whatever purpose her unknown tormentor(s) wanted with her. However, she was quickly discovering that this was not the case at all and something far more sinister was happening. At first, Lindsay experienced a wave of dizziness accompanied by intense pleasure that seemed to be spreading rapidly through her entire body. As the seconds ticked by, these feelings were joined by a growing sense of lightness as if her body was nothing more than an air filled balloon. As she stared downwards, she saw that her skin was starting to take on a glossy, artificial appearance with imperfections disappearing rapidly as if they were being rubbed out by an invisible eraser. As the sensations Lindsay was experiencing intensified rapidly, she started to feel (and see partially) the other changes happening to her body. As the blonde woman removed the dildo from her pussy with a faint POP! audible, Lindsay felt her pussy twitching and closing on its’ own as if it was trying to close around the dildo that was no longer there. After clenching tight (and producing what seemed like the most intense orgasm Lindsay had felt in a very long time), it opened into a perfectly symmetrical O shaped opening with the interior feeling like the same substance that the rest of her body was becoming. At the same time, she sensed her anus forming into the same circular opening even as it was improbably moving upwards by several inches. The transformation rapidly traveled into Lindsay’s torso and chest with her breathing, already reduced to a mere trickle of faint gasps, ceasing altogether. She could see what looked like seams starting to become apparent around her torso and on her limbs as if she was composed of sheets of rubber or latex sewn together somehow. Suddenly, Lindsay felt a sharp tingling sensation in her chest and watched in silence as her breasts pushed outwards by at least one cup size to form twin mounds of firm latex capped by bright pink nipples and areolas. She saw seams similar to what was evident on the rest of her body became visible around her firm breasts and framed them in an inviting way to anyone who might see her. As the change swept into her head and shoulders, Lindsay finally realized what was happening to her. “MY GOD, I’M BECOMING A LOVE DOLL!!!!…. HOW CAN THIS BE?…. THAT STUPID DILDO!….. IT MUST HAVE RELEASED SOME SORT OF STRANGE CHEMICAL INTO ME…. THEY PLANNED THIS…. WHY…. WHY ME???” Lindsay thought even as the pleasure going through her increasingly hollow body intensified by the moment. The transformation started to transform her head as it felt to her like it was swelling slightly as it changed. Her teeth and tongue dissolved and melted away as her mouth’s interior became a smooth sac that was already aching to be used and filled with something or by someone. The process was completed by changing her eyes into nothing more than painted features that showed a frozen look of lust and desire with a tinge of despair. With Lindsay’s finished transformation, the ring girl reached down and gently pulled down the boxing shorts a little more to make sure the doll was completely done from head to toe. After extricating herself from the doll’s grasp, she stood up and ran her hands over the doll’s shiny exterior lingering over the doll’s openings. “You bitch…. change me back!!!… change me now…. ooooohhhh…..” Lindsay shouted mentally before her thoughts were abruptly interrupted when the ring girl rested her fingers on what Lindsay figured was her inflation plug in the middle of her back. In that instant, her thoughts of wanting to be human were replaced with a single feeling of pleasure that was more intense than the feelings from before. However, that pleasure was fleeting as, with a soft laugh, the ring girl pulled open the inflation plug and air rushed out of her body. “I’M DEFLATING…… DEFLATINNNNGGGGGG!!!!!…………” Lindsay wailed mentally before her conscious thoughts faded away into darkness as her body became thinner due to the air escaping from her. In a minute or two, her doll body had completely deflated and laid flat on the ring. With that, the ring girl stepped back and motioned over a person standing at the far end of the ring. “Well, this is certainly the strangest way I’ve ever celebrated a win. Nevertheless, I WIN!….. I WIN!!!!….. " Bambi shouted as she held the dildo high in the air in her left hand with the deflated Lindsay draped over her right forearm. She strutted around the ring to the scattered applause of the ring girl, Jack Kingston and a few other select individuals watching the whole process unfold. After a minute or two of triumphant strutting, Bambi handed the dildo and the deflated doll back to the ring girl and left the boxing ring. Getting out a box that was handed to her by Jack, the ring girl set the box down in front of her before starting to carefully fold up the love doll in her arms. She placed the doll inside the box and, after a last glance at the doll’s face that sat atop the pile of latex and rubber, closed the lid. Roughly three hours later………. “……..Juan De Gatronis, new heavyweight champion of the ECBA!!! As he leaves the ring, we want to show you, our loyal patrons, just how much we appreciate you attending tonight. Will the person sitting in Row 5, Seat 14 please come down to ringside to accept a special gift from the promoter Jack Kingston and all those connected with tonight’s card? " the ring announcer called out to the cheering crowd. Minutes later, a mid 30’s man with a few extra pounds visible around his waistline was handed a bright blue and pink box. Peering inside, he saw what he figured would be there by the pictures on the box….. a love doll named Lindsay….. “I think you and I will be going a few rounds tonight, my dear,” the man said as he closed the box lid with fingers trembling in excitement. As for Lindsay, she no longer would have to worry about winning or losing….. just giving and taking….. Taking the intense lovemaking….. and giving pleasure to its’ owner….. THE END

Installation 1: Mannequin It had been dark for few hours now. As an artists model she had been on some strange assignments, assumed some strange poses and worn some odd clothing but now she was being paid to be cast as a mannequin for a maker of shop dummies. She was to be the new shape, her face and body in shop displays, staring back at the strolling window shoppers. ...

Installation 2: Mermaid “Roll up, roll up. See the only genuine, real, live, Mermaid in existence.” droned on the American accent from the speaker for the umpteenth time. Above the speaker was a sign saying, “Amazing exhibit, Mermaid filmed off the coast of California.” in bright red and yellow lettering. Below these two the small wooden booth had a pair of red velvet curtains, which the brown haired woman pulled open to find that there was only room for a wooden seat and a television screen. She sat down but nothing happened. ...

Installation 3: Jellybaby Suzie squinted in an effort to see through the tinted lenses covering her eye sockets. It was dark outside her tank, only vague shadowy forms roamed to and fro across her field of vision. She tried to move her right arm. There was a little give but her arm sprang back into place, horizontal to her body which resided at an angle of forty five degrees with her head up above her dangling feet. ...

Installation 4: Ice Queen Suzie could feel all her extremities despite not being able to move a muscle and the temperature outside her twin-skinned suit below freezing. Inside her pristine white attire she felt warm and cosy. Carlos and Valentina had ensured that the fit was snug and air and watertight and had struggled to pour her into the suit. She peered from behind the mirrored eyepieces through the clear ice at the group of onlookers who looked back at her intently. ...

Installation 5: Furniture “Well I think it’s good, don’t you?” asked Carlos. “Yes. You know I do,” replied Valentina. “Yeah but I need reassurance,” added Carlos. “Right, but then don’t we all?” added Valentina in a quizzical tone. “Even though both of us created this, it still needed to be asked. Besides, it’s how it looks within its surroundings,” said Valentina. “That’s what I really wanted to know,” said Carlos. ...

Installation 6: Puppet Sabine Von Braun, blond and blue eyed, five foot five in her stocking feet, stared intently at the dangling, lifeless form in front of her. Its, well perhaps her, head hung forlornly, lolling about listlessly, arms hanging by the side of the torso, legs trailing just above the ground. “I love it!” she exclaimed. “I want one. That one.” she said pointing. “That’s the rough draft, the sketch if you like.” replied Valentina looking over at Carlos. ...

Installation 7: Carcass - Animal, mineral or vegetable “It’s frozen so it shouldn’t decay for quite a while.” Said Valentina admiring their handiwork. “Yeah but even so we’re only keep it here on show for a few days.” Said Carlos turning to Sabine. “It looks so real, hanging there from that meat hook, surrounded by all those other animal bodies,” Sabine said rubbing her hands together to keep them warm. ...

A Halloween Special 2008 Tale Chet and Penny were hiding behind the door to the back work area. The lights were out and Chet had a syringe in his hand. Penny whispered, “Are you sure that stuff is safe?” Chet look at the syringe. “Yea it will keep her out for about 3hrs. She will wake up with a headache.” “I still don’t know if we should do it this way.” Penny mumbled, “Are you sure.” ...

(story continues from Recycling a Flatmate) Recycling A Flatmate Part 2 Lydia had dosed off, she had no idea how long for, but was woken by a slamming noise. It was the lid to her new bin; someone had shut it, but why? She was a little disorientated and it took her a few seconds to remember where she was and what sort of situation she was in. Her flatmate Fiona had stripped her, bound her and thrown her out in a large black shiny trash bag stuffed to the gunnels with newspaper. She wasn’t sure why, her only thought was that she had found some of the sites she’d been looking at involving her fetish for garbage bags, and being thrown out. Knowing how embarrassed she would get if Fiona had confronted her about this, it was typical for her flatmate to show an understanding in something she liked by getting involved first, and asking about it later, making Lydia more comfortable about it. But had she gone too far? ...

Click, click, click! With the final click of the handcuff, I was ready for my vacation. The front door to the apartment was left unlocked, blindfold in place, ankles hobbled by a short chain, gag comfortably securing any loud protests, and the cuffs locking my arms helplessly behind my back. Everything was in order or at least it had better be sitting on the carpet in front of my door naked as the day I was born. This was the start of my two-week vacation and I couldn’t wait. Sometime between 9 PM Friday and 3 AM Saturday morning two or more people would open my door, sexually enjoy my body, and drag me off to share me with their friends. ...

Our village has always lived by the cycle of the forest, we rely on it for our food, our shelter, our materials, every aspect of our lives is provided by the spirit of the forest. And so it was that our religion developed around a respect and reverence for the forest, which is demonstrated most significantly in our Spring rituals. We believe that to take from the forest, we must invest back, and to each year send one of our number to join the forest as a gift, or a delegate as you will. Each year someone is chosen, someone of good pure spirit who can represent us well, to be buried in the ground where their spirit will leave it’s human form and be taken instead into a fresh sapling which will grow into a sacred tree, our gift to the forest. ...

Our village has always lived by the cycle of the forest, we rely on it for our food, our shelter, our materials, every aspect of our lives is provided by the spirit of the forest. And so it was that our religion developed around a respect and reverence for the forest, which is demonstrated most significantly in our Spring rituals. We believe that to take from the forest, we must invest back, and to each year send one of our number to join the forest as a gift, or a delegate as you will. Each year someone is chosen, someone of good pure spirit who can represent us well, to be buried in the ground where their spirit will leave it’s human form and be taken instead into a fresh sapling which will grow into a sacred tree, our gift to the forest. ...

As the engine of the car turns silent, Rick turns to me and ask: “Are you sure you wanna do this.” I’ve been quiet for all the trip to the building we now see in front of us, I turn to him and quietly nod one time, then again then: “Yes, love.” We hug, he kisses me deeply then he looks at me straight in the eyes. “Trust me I don’t want to keep you from it, but there are some things that gonna be uncomfortable, downright painful, are you sure.” ...

[This story is the sequel to Bad Bargain 2 by Lobo De La Sombra: An excellent story which should be read before this one. The concepts, ideas an predicaments set forth in that story were so inventive and powerful they absolutely required an expansion. –KM] The gorgeous brunette forced her face against the cold window. Condensation chilled her skin where the glass touched it. She would have cried out, but her mouth was stuffed with an enormous red rubber ball gag. She gazed out into the dark night outside, her rapid breath fogging the window and obscuring the view. ...

Jenny was having the time of her life on her Egyptian vacation. She had spent much of her day enjoying the mummy wing of a local museum, and when she left for dinner, she noticed they seemed to be building an expansion onto the museum. She stopped and asked what was going to be in the new wing. The worker, who didn’t seem to speak English, led her to a tent near the site. Inside an Egyptian man with glasses was examining some plans for the building. ...

Jenny was having the time of her life on her Egyptian vacation. She had spent much of her day enjoying the mummy wing of a local museum, and when she left for dinner, she noticed they seemed to be building an expansion onto the museum. She stopped and asked what was going to be in the new wing. The worker, who didn’t seem to speak English, led her to a tent near the site. Inside an Egyptian man with glasses was examining some plans for the building. ...

We had done about everything we could think of with Jane. After only 3 years, she had been modified and manipulated in every way imaginable. As I admired her rigid body, listening to her subtle whimpering beneath the inflated bladder stretching her jaws, I couldn’t help but feel sad that I wouldn’t have her to torture any longer. Three years ago, when she had written me with her interest in becoming the ultimate bondage toy, I hadn’t believed someone like her existed. But after many months of conversation, we finally met, and I realized that she was for real. Only 19 years old when she arrived, she was impressive. Only 5'6", she already had massive breasts, measuring a delightful 38D. On such a small frame, they stood out dramatically. She was rather proud of them, wearing a tight t-shirt on our first meeting, with hip hugger shorts and a bare stomach. I was still certain she would back out at the last minute, but she eagerly signed the contract giving her life to me, then drinking the potion I had set out. Within seconds she was asleep. ...

It was getting dark when she got off the train and she was the only one at the station. She went through the deserted ticket barrier and out into the car park. Apart from a taxi, there was no one there. She looked at her watch. Master had said this train, had told her it would arrive here at this time, but he was not there to pick her up. She was just about to start panicking when the taxi driver got out and shouted her name. She looked up, and walked towards him, relief replacing the adrenaline surge. ...

Sometimes it just happens. Passions cool. Personalities drift. Relationships change. Sometimes people just stop loving someone, even when the other still loves them. So it was with us. I still loved Master. But he no longer loved me. Cared for me, yes. Looked after me still, yes. But the desire, the interest in me was gone. He never had to say it, but it was there, after nearly 10 years this slave no longer could command his interest. Used up. Discarded. And I knew that I could do nothing to change that fact, or even challenge it. After all I was his slave, and if he was no longer needing my submission, then that was his right. But because he still cared for me, and because he knew me so well, he listened, and with out argument agreed to my proposal. Slavery is for life. And we had a contract, to be broken by death only. But this was real, real life. You can’t just sell a slave. You can’t just “snuff” them. That is fantasy, and I have no desire to die. But something was needed, something to denote; this marks the end of that life. It is finished. So I offered. Death without dying, Mourning without grief. Freedom from contract but still in slavery. He agreed. Besides, he said, it would be a great party, a good scene. And a final test of my submission. We made our plans. Gathered our friends. Came the day. It begins simply, My deepest friend Mary, fellow slave, agrees to help. We are in the parlour, to one side of the main room, where already a low murmur of voices rises. I am shaking badly. “Are you sure you want this?” she asks, “ It seems such a risk” I nod. My mouth is too dry to speak. “ Ok, let’s do it” I dress, a full-bodied wedding dress, white and flowing. It has a stiff bodice that squeezes my breasts, lace. White seamed stockings, suspender. No panties, as a slave requires none, ever. Very high, impossibly high heels. I have to lean on the wall. But I won’t be walking far. A veil. I have never married, and briefly regret that I never have. But I quickly dismiss this thought. My life has been one for the rod. A white leather belt is padlocked around my waist. Tight. Today was the 1st day in 10 years I have not been bound in some way; I welcome the belt, welcome back my natural state. Wrist cuffs, white, tight, attaching to the belt at the front. Mary laces a beautiful bunch of carnations about my wrists, they hide my bonds, my hands. Mary fusses. She smiles. “Ready?” Yes. I have no other words. Thank you Mary, and If I never see you again, never forget how you helped me. The gag is a simple white ball gag, it seals my silence. I bite down, oh so used to the feel and taste of the submission it denotes. Mary takes the lead from my Cleopatra collar, and leads me to the chamber. The murmurs grow silent. I stare at my Master, looking deep, but there is no love there, just amusement. I am such a silly slave. I’m sure he can feel the heat I generate. I kneel at his feet. He speaks to the crowd, a short speech, retelling of a slaves training by her master, of her collar, her vow. He explains what today means. So it is finished. Then he turns to me, and addresses me. “Do you Slave accept your fate? Do you place your life into the hands of an unknown one here? Knowing that you are a failed slave, failed in retaining the interest of your master.” I nod. “Then I remove your collar, and consign you to your fate” How I delighted I was the day we had purchased it, when Sax Leather was just a shop - not a symbol of our lifestyle. But thats over now. I cry a small tear as my neck sees daylight for the first time in oh so many years. To lose his love is one thing. To fail as a slave is another. I will understand if nobody feels I am worthy of restoration. I stand. My coffin is startling white. It is not a casket, and it is not opulent. Just a traditional white box, cheaply lined. Only a silk cushion gives it any softness, and they hardly offset the stark white straps that festoon its interior. But the lid is glass. And 2 small hose connections incourougsly break the picture at one end, they disappear into the trolley the coffin rests upon. The banks of flowers surround it, and I know hide the hoses and small fan that will connect to the surface. He nods towards it. Now that the moment has come, I feel afraid. In fantasy it seemed so easy. Now it just induces a terrible freezing of my will. How I wish he would just hug me just once more. But that is finished. Until I (if I ever) wear a mans collar again, I am dead to the world. And it is time for my burial. I step into the coffin, lay down, it squeezes my shoulders, my head rubs the end, and my heels scrape the other. Mary fusses about as I stare sightless, at the ceiling. My dress billows, flows, it rustles as I settle into place. I feel nothing as the straps begin to hold me down, make me as one with my box. Fantasy will not contain real panic. I have ashamed my status enough, I do not intend to let panic, if it comes, to destroy my beauty. Flowers fill the gaps, the scent is overpowering. The lid is lowered; it presses the flowers down, almost touches my chest, sits millimetres from my nose. I hear the sound of the screws tightening the lid into place. The glass is thick, and heavy. It says finality. Abruptly all sound ceases, only that of my breathing fills this box. Confined now maybe forever. I can feel a gentle breeze at my head. Three days the air will last. If I am not rescued by then, not felt worthy of the effort to dig six feet of dirt away, then I will not require anymore. I am a failed slave. The cart moves, wheeled through master’s house. Familiar roofs. I sense our friends following. We enter the outside air; travel across his manicured lawn; the box trembles and wobbles as we make our way across the uneven surface. I tremble with it. The sun beats down, and the glass heats me. I sweat. Reality of what is happening begins to grip me, involuntarily my body rebels. I can go no where, I cannot move, a white vision of lace and flowers, so stark against the dark hole I know we are now parked against. Familiar faces of fellow slaves come into view. They will not look at me, one I see is crying. I feel my coffin lifted, I sense an interruption to the airflow, then it resumes. There is a long pause; I wobble, for a moment I am afraid that I will be dropped. I know that my box is being aligned with rails leading to the bottom, that the discreet hoses are being connected. Master speaks. “When a slave submits her will to him, she becomes his product. To do as he will. I renounce ownership of this slave, and in this ceremony I proclaim the disposal of an unwanted product. However, we bury this product today, in the hope that someone here will think it worth restoration. We bury her in the hope of a restorated life.” I’m lowered into the hole, jerking slightly, descending from light into shadow, heat into cold. My grave will be cold, cold, cold. Bottom. I dug this hole, and made sure that my head will be higher than my feet. It is small comfort. A pause. I look at the square of sky above me. More flowers fall on the glass. I look desperately for my master’s face, but never see it. And now I know for sure. Even this last act, this last submission was not enough for him. I truly am lost, forever. I close my eyes in sorrow. The moment catches me by surprise, I never see the earth fall, just open my eyes to the thunder of the falling dirt. Darkness. Instant darkness, only a glimmer of light towards my right cheek. More noise, and it is gone. Frantically I listen to each load, each one fainter than the last. My heart beats frantically. Now I try to scream, it strangles in my throat. The silence, darkness is complete. My heart beats like a drum. My muscles are tense as solid timber, as solid as the lid above me. I know now I am buried six foot down, a patch of disturbed dirt in an anonymous backyard. Already I feel the stiffness that impossible bondage brings settle into my limbs. I know I am totally, completely held in captivity as I have never been before, a position only one born for bondage can understand, now totally dependant on a stranger to save me. If one ever does. I orgasm. I have made my choice. If I am worthy I will see the light again, if not, then this slaves submission is complete. ...

Tammy Lynette Dufrane sat frozen at her desk. She blankly stared at the 9-inch view screen on the portable DVD player in front of her. It had mysteriously appeared on her desk while she and her secretary had been called to the conference room for the daily morning powwow. No explanation of who it was from, just a card with the words ‘FOR YOUR EYES ONLY’ slid under the white bow and ribbon that decorated the heart shaped bright red box it came in. Two layers of her favorite caramel filled chocolates surrounded the player and filled the rest of the 2-inch deep box. ...

(story continues from The Women of Latex Hills 3)_ 4. Olivia “Why don’t you go talk to him? Ask him out or something” my friend Monica teased me. She knew I had a crush on Andrew, the new guy who had been transfered from the main office. Me and Monica worked for Xetal, back in Chicago. “I can’t just go up to him and… no, I’m way too shy” I said. ...

Madam Becaud hurried purposefully along the narrow corridor which linked the musty cellar rooms of the Chateau de la Croix. It was 7.50 pm. She must not, on any account, be late. The passageway was cold and bare. Swiftly she moved through the few dim pools of light thrown down by a naked row of bulbs. Tonight, as always, as she bustled along listening to the hard and spikey echoes of her heels, she was struck by the dark, forbidding atmosphere of this hidden underworld. Above her head, in violent contrast, every room of the old house was the very essence of opulence and glamour, each one a distillation of countless generations of inbred elegance and the product, of course, of unimaginable wealth. ...

What has a model to do for a living? Ok, it’s not as if they pay me little money, but still it is at least quite weird. Sure I have some fun, but every time my employer make it as challenging as it gets. I work for Frizo, the creator of bondage tools and fetish clothing, and he uses me to show them off at party conventions and so on. ...

Test run - Day 1 Hi there, my name is Carrie, usually I work in an office for a living, I manage accounts and things like that. I have an agreement with my boss, so every now and then I can take a long weekend and I get to go on vacation. Since some of my work can be done via e-mail or fax the fact that I can be out of office for two weeks, maybe three doesn’t interest him, so long as all my job is done properly. ...

Kat had been waiting months for this day to come for months. The past three months had been a blur of pleasure for the young girl. She was 19, and a serious rubber fetishist. It had taken her six months of searching for the special group of people of which she was about to join. Each and every one were rubber fetishists to the extreme. It had taken a of effort just to get invited to one of their parties, and ever more to actually be considered for membership. She had to pass a rigorous physical and disease screening program before she could enter their large mansion in the country. ...

I would like to begin this story with a description of myself. I’m a 21 year old submissive that is 5'7" with an average body size and big B cup breasts. My name is Melissa and I wasn’t interested in self-bondage, and was terrified about being caught in any form of bondage until my current Master, who forced me to try things I was worried about. Now that I’ve tasted the fear and excitement of being caught I now crave it when I have the time and the mood is right. ...

I would like to begin this story with a description of myself. I’m a 21 year old submissive that is 5'7" with an average body size and big B cup breasts. My name is Melissa and I wasn’t interested in self-bondage, and was terrified about being caught in any form of bondage until my current Master, who forced me to try things I was worried about. Now that I’ve tasted the fear and excitement of being caught I now crave it when I have the time and the mood is right. ...

Kat had been waiting months for this day to come for months. The past three months had been a blur of pleasure for the young girl. She was 19, and a serious rubber fetishist. It had taken her six months of searching for the special group of people of which she was about to join. Each and every one were rubber fetishists to the extreme. It had taken a of effort just to get invited to one of there parties, and ever more to actually be considered for membership. She had to pass a rigorous physical and disease screening program before she could enter their large mansion in the country. ...

CH 1 - The Shop Chloe was an average 21-year-old lady but of Swedish origin her body was like a Greek goddess’. Men drooled over her 5'11" body her 36c-24-35 curves, lovely green eyes, luscious golden tan and her very sexy seductive Swedish accent. She lived in a normal house and drove a BMW Z3 in blinding yellow. She was a single spirit and men loved her for it. She would always go to the clubs wearing knee high boots, a short skirt and a low cut Morgan top. She had heard all the chat up lines and all the pulling methods she had fucked about 7 blokes and 2 women. A friend once suggested she should try fetish wear like rubber but she hated it and never tried it again. ...

The fan came back on and the computer beeped as it began to reboot. I just sat were I was and waited. That’s really not a surprise since I was tightly strapped into the chair and had no choice but to wait. How did that happen you ask? Well let me tell you the whole story. Since I was a little girl I’ve like to build things. I took wood and metal shop in high school and then when I graduated I opened my own machining/wielding company. I was the only machinists within 100 miles so business was really good and I hired more people and within 2 years the company had already paid for itself and I was bring in 6 figures annually and I was only 3 years out of high school. ...

#11 Andreabound at the Blacksmith’s – Part One Author’s Note: I often imagine myself as a particular character maybe in a stuck in a predicament or other dangerous or non-consensual situation as part of my self-bondage set up; inventing a fantasy when tying myself up greatly enhances the whole experience for me. The actual details of the scenario usually only come to life though as I begin to experience the bondage first hand and immerse myself in the feelings of being helpless in the situation. ...

Jackie and I had been dating for a few months now and bondage had become an almost normal part of our routine if anything about a woman who loves sex with her legs suspended from the ceiling with chains can be called normal. We had begun to talk frequently about doing something “Adventurous” Jackie loved to be surprised so she asked me.. no she challenged me to surprise her. Halloween was approaching and we were both invited to a rather special costume party and both being Star Wars fans and bondage fans the choice of costumes was obvious. I was going in a purchased Darth Vader outfit and Jackie was going as Slave Leia. Jackie’s sister had a very realistic harem outfit that the 2 girls modified with metal flake and gold material to make it quite close to the Star Wars slave girl costume Leia wore in episode 6 when she had been captured by Jabba the Hut. I have a friend, Tom who makes custom medieval bondage shackles. Together we made a gold collar like the pictures I found on the internet. ( Did you know there is a website devoted just to Slave Leia?) This was a fetish club party and bondage gear was common but nudity was frowned upon. Jackie knew this and expected to be in bondage of some sort most of the night. We arrived ( Tom and I ) to pick up Jackie. She was surprised to see him but knew him and knew he was making the collar which she was very enthusiastic to wear. She told us she was tingling just thinking about it. “Are you sure the tingling isn’t for some other reason?” I asked. ...

Jill and Tim wandered about the market in Dar -es - Salem. The sun shone down on Jill’s long blonde hair, causing reflections to sparkle where the sun hit it at the right angle. Tim was looking for some presents to take home to their families. They had been there a week and decided to get the presents over and done with. They had a week to go. “Perhaps we should get them a camel each!” Tim said laughingly looking at the rubbish that was on the stalls in front of them. Jill laughed. They kept on wandering around the market when up came an Arab. “Me, Mustapha. You want to sell golden haired lady. I give you two camels!” he said Tim was taken aback but replied “Ten camels” “Four camels” “Nine camels” “Five camels” ...

This is a true story. Well, maybe not, but wouldn’t it be nice? One can always hope. It was our first time at a large bondage oriented event, and we had agreed to make the most of it. Our drive to the somewhat distant city had been enjoyable and relaxing, and we were ready to play. My wife, Sandy, was new to bondage, but seemed to enjoy our home sessions and had made up her mind that she would try to give her all at this event. ...

(story continues from Michelle’s First Time) Michelle’s First Time by John Roper Part Three Michelle was sure she could not hold up her head any longer, and would soon have to place all its weight on the pinky cinches if someone didn’t show up soon to undo its tether. ‘PLEASE don’t let her tie you up, John.’ She could also no longer deal with the pain that slowly took over her sensuality during the few minutes that had passed since the last trace of orgasmic release ended. ...

Lucy And Lilly by Rbbral It was the long weekend and Bob was very excited about that, for it meant fun and frolics with Lucy, his girlfriend of 6 months. She was a beautiful broad-minded girl who had taken to his passion for bondage and rubber fetishism, at first a little nervously but then with interest and now with almost his fervour. She was imaginative, enthusiastic and lots of fun and nothing was too outrageous for her. ...

This is not a happy, fun bondage story. If you don’t like grim stuff, then you probably won’t enjoy this story. A special thank you must go to the members of the Gromets plaza forum, whose input and suggestions helped shape this story into its final form “Goodnight!” Twenty three-year-old Rebecca watched as the two old people walked out of the restaurant into the cold night. She let out a sigh of satisfaction. Two more happy customers. She put herself to work, clearing off the table that was covered in dishes and dirty utensils. ...

Part Two One thing that I’ve noticed about stories where a person is wrapped up and shipped off overseas is that we never find out what happens when the lucky person gets there. This story follows the idea of what happens when a person is en route and delivered. “Well, looks like she’s complete!” The announcer’s voice is exceptionally difficult to hear now. “Let’s take her away!” My crate is slowly lifted up, then slid into something. Then I hear an engine start up, and the crate begins to move! ...

story continues from part eight Chapter Nine - Forced Labour I’m dreaming of being at game seven of the World Series, rooting on my Cubs as they enter the bottom of the ninth up by four runs. The Yankees are starting with the top of their lineup, but Letroy Hawkins has been unhittable in the series, so I’m confident and trying hard not to celebrate. I go to pick up my beer, but I seem to be having trouble moving my arms to pick it up. Then I feel a hand at my crotch and I know it’s not mine. As I look down, suddenly noticing the straight jacket that seems to have magically appeared about me, I wake up… ...

The Introduction by FJR The Introduction by FJR The Induction. Spring came to Shaleville in mid-America; Kansas can be quite nice this time of year she thought to herself… she was finally free of the prick from New York that had fucked her life up in so many ways making her out to be sick and completely weird. It wasn’t until she met Sarah a new neighbour that her life changed and became free… ...

(story continues from Gifts Part 1) Gifts Part 1 by J&P Gifts – Part 2 - The Switch Prue was about to reciprocate Jim’s gift from their previous session and had some very creative ideas of how she was going to present herself. ……… To quote the Carolina North Mfg marketing blurb “It can’t get any simpler for securing cargo. Simply thread your rope through the CAL/GRIP and pull. No knots to worry about. Continue to pull until a secure and snug fit. The rope will not loosen. Load rating is up to 500 pounds.” ‘What a fantastically simple device. Cargo? I wonder if Carolina North Mfg know how their product is used’ mused Prue as she started her preparations. ...

“Here we are. It looks like they’re ready for you.” I looked around, nervous. For a moment I froze, unable to exit the car. I took a deep breath and jumped out before I could change my mind. I was committed now. My cover-up caught a breeze and I pulled it shut. Not that it mattered in the long run. In just a few minutes I would have to drop the robe. ...

SCHOOL OF RUBBER; Breakfast for a rubberdolly (note that dolly now refers to herself as dolly as her free will is all but gone) 3 weeks after enrollment. Samantha Morton was no more! In her place existed dolly, a fully rubberised sex toy, available for rent or sale to the most perverted (& highest) bidder. She was now starting her training in the art of rubber pleasure. Dolly awoke as soon as the bright lights in her room snapped on. The room was bare apart from an open wardrobe, overflowing with rubber clothing of all designs, colours & purposes. A whipping horse sat against one wall, the whole room was smothered in rubber, rubber wallpaper, rubber curtains & even tufted rubber carpet! Dolly lay on a rubber bed, in fact, she was vaccumn sealed into it. Immediately she felt the tightness of the rubber sheets that imprisoned her like a fly in amber. The fullness of her crotch overtaken by the intense vibrations caused by the two immense dildo’s. ...

The beginning It was towards the end of semester that my life changed. My name is (or was) Samantha Morton & I was a college student at a small mid-west campus. I was a normal,18 year old girl. Blonde, slim but with large 36-D breasts that had caused me some embarrassment in the past. I usually wore baggy sweatshirts to cover them up & jeans. I knew I’d never be as pretty as the girls on the cheerleading circuit. One day, Mitchell Thomas, the school hunk, asked me over to help him study biology. I gigglingly said yes! ...

Roy wrapped the last loop around the leg and yanked hard. “That is how you rope a calf.” “Moo” said Amy waving her free arm. She struggled a little showing how secure the three-legged hog tie was done for calf roping before Mrs. Donnavans 4th grade class. Sashay Leathers and Outfitters were in the middle of Wyoming’s rough country. It did a very brisk business and was known for its custom leatherwork. Roy Wayne. (No relation by the way.) Was what you would call a Picassos and Renoir of the leather world. He specialized in restoration and reconditioning of any leather item and a maker of dying art of saddlery. He took the business over from his father, who now was in Miami, after his rodeo career was cut short by a bull goring him in the knee. He could walk fine but if you knew his right boot was tricked out to make up for the one inch in height missing from surgery. He had one of those bone diseases that did not let you heal right. Imagine all that time in high school sport and rodeo and he never broke a bone. Then the one time it happened. Wham. He was out for good. ...

The Ride Home by Lewd Lloyd The Ride Home by Lewd Lloyd “Well, you’ve got your basic ‘greasy spoon’ truck stop,” said Brian with mock disdain. “You certainly have unusual taste in restaurants.” Brian never said exactly what he was thinking. With him it was almost a rule. He was always sure to leave a little something subject to interpretation. His apparently quiet nature belied his continuously active and highly inventive mind. ...

The Keep - Part One - The Tour by Ganger The Keep Part 1 - The Tour by Ganger For years, even as a young girl, I had dreamed of visiting a real castle. You know the ones pictured in the movies with endless stone steps and dark rooms lit only by torchlight. After several years of work after college, I was able to afford to book a tour of medieval castles of Europe. This was to be a 14-day tour to see the best Europe had to offer. ...

(story continues from Writing My Future 4) Writing my Future- Part 5 by julise Writing my Future - Part 3 by julise Lisa stopped in what seemed like a dining room. As I could only look down, I only saw legs of a table and chairs but it was definitely some sort of very formal dining area. We stopped for a minute, I guess so that Lisa could surmise where to put me, and then I felt her tug on my collar again. She stopped me before a chair at the head of the table and pushed on my shoulders sending me into a kneeling position. When my knees reached the hard floor, Lisa wrapped my chain leash around the heavy table leg and then locked it there with a sturdy padlock. The click of the padlock seemed to echo in my ears and taunt me with the permanence of my situation. I fought back what seemed like an endless supply of tears. I had cried more in the last day and a half then I had ever cried before. It just wasn’t fair. Sometimes that was the only thought that went through my mind over and over again. It just wasn’t fair. I felt Lisa lean down and her breath was on my neck again. ...

Power Over Men by Nickerlas Jackie’s Surprise by Boundfellow I first wrote this story almost a decade ago and it acquired something of a cult following in S&M circles for a while, particularly among women. I even heard that a back-street workshop in Manchester was making saddle-stools! Power Over Men by Nickerlas 1 Marble Holiday clothes for a fortnight, typewriter, paper, sketchbook, walking boots, half the contents of the local Library – it all went into the back of the Traveller along with the jack, spare tyre, toolkit and starting handle. I closed the rear doors with a cheerful air of achievement. The old car started reliably first go, so I jammed on a pair of sunglasses, chucked my leather jacket into the back seat and let in the clutch. The car is important to this story, so I’d better describe it. I once saw a clip of Dame Edna Everidge walking round Stratford-upon-Avon admiring the half-timbered buildings, when a Morris Traveller pulled out of a side street. “Oh look, there’s a half-timbered car!” she chirruped. It was one of those, the ash-framed van version of the post-war Morris 1000. Mine was originally built in 1967 so was already an old lady when I bought her. Owners call them moggy or woody but I called mine Bertha and loved her dearly. ...

Mary had been babysitting the Johnson children for three days. Dr Johnson and his wife had flown to Europe for a second honeymoon and would be gone for four weeks. It was fortunate that Mary had secured this position, as it fitted in with her university timetable quite nicely. Mary had spent the better part of four years studying art at university. She was now half way though a two year diploma course in education. This combined with her middle class appearance and easy manner with the children, were all contributory in securing her this position. The chance to work with young children during the summer holidays would not, Mary felt, hurt her CV. Also, she had her room and board paid for. She had the chance to save money, allowing her to start her final year without too much hardship. She could also work on her dissertation. All things considered, this was a nice job. Once it finished, she would have to look at the usual option of waiting on tables, or temporary work in a factory. But she would do so from the comfortable position of having built up a nest egg. ...

Of course it’s always nice to get something new, especially clothes… but sometimes you’re not happy about the clothes that you’re getting… Part One My Master told me that he was going to give me something, something that we’d spoken about a while ago. Usually he doesn’t respond very quickly but brings it up again sometime later. This time it was about a suit that I’d seen one night whilst watching TV. We were both relaxing watching a soft porn video that he’d brought home, the picture was showing a woman dressed in a tight fitting rubber suit being bound by rope to a frame, I turned and said that the suit looked very good! Weeks had past since that night but when he told me that we were going out to buy something very special for me my heart leapt, moments like this make me forget that I am not only his wife but also his ‘slave-girl’. ...

(story continues from Tied at Work) Tied at Work 2 by Jan Wright Part two Dave had suggested I have my nipples pierced and a few days later, I went with him to his friends and had them done. His friend fitted the rather large rings and then sealed them shut so I couldn’t take them out. The constant weight of the rings kept my tits alive with their constant bouncing. I worried that someone at the office may see them. ...

8 8 Open! by Margaret B An appointment with the dentist is one of those modern engagements that all of us dislike. Even if we have a dentist we like, insurance that covers most of the cost, and enjoy the feeling of a clean smile and good dental health going to the dentist is never a pleasure. Some people have true phobias of the dental office or chair requiring behavioral analysis and modification to allow the barest required treatment from even the kindest professional. Sitcoms make jokes about dentists and the fear of the chair expressing our dislike of going before millions of people. Thus, a few years ago Kramer coined the discriminatory title “anti-dentite” in an episode of what many people believe to be the best sitcom series ever produced. There are among us a class of people who will avoid the dentist as long as possible while suffering and risking their health. This short story recaps a recent visit to the dentist’s chair with a little extra pain and suffering. ...

This is not so much a story as a analyzes of why we allow ourselves to be mummified and is there any risk out there especially when dealing with the dastardly male. Have you ever wondered how you ever got interested in such a subject as mummification? The subject is gruesome it could be your final quest if you have the wrong guy wrapping you, Yet it seems to have a funny sort of fatal attraction and deep down I do not know why, when with friends one cannot say, “Oh my hobby is being mummified” we would be frowned upon, perhaps even our jobs and existence put at risk, and talking of risk are we putting ourselves in risk. ...

* Island Adventure by Zack Copyright© 2002. All rights reserved. Carol Simony, CEO of the Choplet-LaSalle Corporation and the richest woman in the USA, strode out of the Manila office building and across the sidewalk inside a wedge formed by her bodyguards; she ignored the cries of protest from the pedestrians who were jostled out of the way by her phalanx of thugs. So sure was she that her limo would be waiting that she was at the curb before she noticed it wasn’t there. ...

* The Star Fleet Series The Zealots By Zack Copyright© 2001, 2002. All rights reserved. The Amalgamation Survey Ship Interloper moved in a synchronous orbit above the third planet of star C299776. Two women entered the Captain’s office and one said, “Lieutenant Erig and Junior Lieutenant Mahoon reporting as ordered, Captain.” Captain Goda returned their salute. “At ease, ladies. This ship has been ordered to carry out another search and rescue mission.” ...

(story continues from Foreclosure 2) 8 8 Foreclosure by Zack Part Three Notice: This is a work of fiction. Names, places, characters, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, organizations, or persons is entirely coincidental. It was just after 5 a.m., and Sharon was supine on her cot. She was wearing her usual night-time attire of tee shirt, sweatsuit, white socks, leg irons, and belly chains. She was covered by three blankets and shivering violently. The chains interfered with her circulation just enough that her hands and feet were icy. The outside temperature had dropped way below zero and it wasn’t much warmer inside the jail. ...

I now knew my way around the airport, at the other side of the customs barrier was Dawn, Toran’s personal driver who he had sent to pick me up, she asked about my trip and lead me to the car and we were soon speeding out of the airport complex heading towards Toran’s ranch. At the Ranch I was greeted by Toran he swept me off my feet, it felt good being picked up and held to his powerful arms and almost smothered by a long lingering kiss, soon we were settled in the main house eating a light snack. Toran asked me to come and see his latest mummy project he had built in one of his outbuildings. We finished the drinks and made our way out to the out-building, this was his pride and jo,y he’d had workmen working round the clock to finish the project before I arrived, we had discussed what was needed on my last trip. Toran had met me over the net and our affair had blossomed from there. He was a fairly wealthy man and enjoyed helping my fantasy’s come to life, he really had taken to my love of mummification and promised me this time would be the best ever. ...

I had made several trips to visit Toran it was quite a change to have a rich boyfriend as it was possible to turn our fantasies into reality, now that he had got to know me he was becoming more adventurous with each visit. The plane touched down and as usual Toran was waiting for me, he told me that to save a bit of our precious time together we would not go by road but take a local Airline direct to Rockford, it seemed like twenty minutes and we were disembarking. Toran’s private car pulled up and we were whisked away to his ranch, as soon as we arrived Dawn, his house keeper helped me with my bag, she was a very nice person and explained Toran had been doing a lot of preparation for my visit. ...

This is my first story I have written so any comments can be sent to my email address. Being only 19 at the moment any criticism good or bad will be good. The footsteps echoed in the small confines of the sparingly lit alleyway that ran as a shortcut between two main streets of London. A hoarse laugh echoed from wall to wall and Katie hurried along almost at a run. Why had she taken this path and why at this ungodly time at night. The footsteps were nearer and Katie started to run. She wore only a tight shiny halter neck top; short skirt with knee length black boots and the brisk autumn airs made her round nipples pert and stand out in the dark. ...

(story continues from Human Pet 2) Chapter Three Part 1: I, Robot. Devon had to go into town for basic supplies. He came back to find Cindy in the French maid outfit and the ballet boots trying to catch up on some long neglected housework. It was a challenge for her to move much less clean. She always was holding on to a broom or vacuum cleaner for additional balance. To make her house work more difficult. Devon added ankle weights and zipped tied them on. Cindy was in torment the entire day but her legs never looked better. ...

I have been waiting for the right weather forecast for several weeks. The news was good it was going to rain for the next 36 hours. We had been practicing for this day, Linda and I would drive to the park, and there we would take turns walking around the park with our eyes closed. Then we tried it blindfolded. One day we decided to blindfold both of us, this way we could not depend on the other. Then we did it alone while the other watched from the parking lot. We did this about every other day, some people would ask us what we were doing, we told them we were doing a confidence course. ...

Celia was a lab rat. At least that’s what she and the other scientists and technicians called themselves; the Biotronics Corporation lab rats. The name probably came from the anonymity and dehumanization that were byproducts of their uniforms and the enormous size of the Biotronics facility. Hundreds and hundreds of Biotronics staff milled around like ants, or perhaps more like rats in a maze. Each looked much like the others, dressed in his or her unisex white lab coat and scrubs. It was almost difficult to tell the women from the men. The sterile environment was made even more Orwellian by the countless stainless steel tables brimming with the equipment and wires and tubes of science. ...

Sci-Fi, Machine, Female Masturbation, Unicorns, Mind Control, Spanking, Prison, Fantasy, Male-Female, Female-Female = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = PLATO cries out to Marcella and Richard for help. Only Marcella and Richard know PLATO’s true powers, but the outside world is rapidly closing in. Others have found out about the PLATO project and are trying to steal PLATO… or at least enough of him to grow their own neural network computer. ...

Binding Agreement by Anakha Bonda O’Tightly loved her job as the administrative assistant at Eric Ensign’s Erotiscapes, an avant garde art studio that featured multimedia fetish and bondage works by the leading artists, sculptors and photographers of New York’s famed Greenwich Village. After all, where could a self-confessed submissive like her get to choose what goes on public display in a sprawling gallery like Mr. Ensign’s? Then there was the boss himself: A bondage freak and woman tamer who had made a worldwide name for himself with his living Fettered Femme displays, which featured self-indentured submissive’s for sale to the highest bidder. ...

(story continues from Bride of the Sun God)_ * The Star Fleet Series Bride of the Sun God by Zack Chapter 2 It was almost noon before Thar arrived at the Xenology office. He had questioned three Sun Priestesses the previous day and this had been so strenuous that he slept late. When he got to his office he found his assistant, Ensign Zoe Latour, working at her computer. He paused to admire her. Zoe was wearing the regulation uniform, but she must have had it custom made because it looked like it had been sprayed on her voluptuous body. She also had a stunningly beautiful face, and this combination never failed to arouse him. So far questions of military propriety had kept him from making any advances, but his resolve grew weaker every day. ...

* The Star Fleet Series Bride of the Sun God by Zack Chapter 1 The Amalgamation Survey Ship Interloper moved in a synchronous orbit above the third planet of star U1256637. Far below on the planet’s surface Lieutenant Thar Breg, the ship’s Xenologist, sauntered through the streets of Lanudu, the capitol of Bridium, the island nation that improbably dominated the planet. It was late spring in this northern hemisphere, and for once the sunshine wasn’t blocked by clouds. He entered the cobblestoned square that surrounded the Temple of the Sun God, a massive granite structure that dwarfed all of the other buildings in the city. ...

So here they were, fifth or was it sixth date, standing outside her front door after a long evening of really quite serious flirting, and he took hold of her wrists and held them quite firmly against her sides as he kissed her. This time, she let loose an almost imperceptible moan, and when he stood back her eyes were gleaming. All of sudden, Jamey couldn’t feel the cold. She left her hands where he’d placed them and gazed at him with a smile on her lips, calling silently for more, wondering deep inside if he might be just that little bit dominant. It was about bloody time one of the men in this damn town showed he could treat her like the proverbial princess in the street, and like a rope-loving slave girl in the bedroom. ...

Thanks to the demands school made on her time, there had not been an adrenalin-rush adventure in Barbara Gwenn’s life in many a month. Six semesters of college had painstakingly demolished the twenty-two-year-old’s merry-go-round of fun parties and events, which had once been an integral and taken-for-granted part of her high school routine. Maintaining a B+or-better average had turned her schedule into a one-dimensional loop of under-whelming, energy-draining oh-hum-ness, from which she now desperately needed to escape. Given the few options available to Barbara’s perennially redlining contagion of self-imposed isolation, she decided to pick up on the first, out-of-the ordinary opportunity that presented itself to a vacant slot on her calendar. ...

Liz woke with a start. The car had stopped. At first she was disoriented. This wasn’t the airport. She’d assumed they would be flying home, but they were in a hotel parking lot. Truth was, maybe a night in a “normal” hotel wouldn’t be such a bad thing. Kink In The Caribbean had turned into one long BDSM party. Too much bondage, too much booze, too much sun. She felt totally drained. Then it dawned on her that if they weren’t going to the airport she’d have to wear her chastity belt one more day. On the trip down, Dan had ordered her into the bathroom the minute they cleared security and she had worn the belt since - seven days and counting. ...

Chapter One Part One - Pick Up & Delivery “Elly, Elly are you with me?” The question had shocked her out of her thoughts, again she wondered if she really knew what the hell she was doing, she smiled and looked at the man addressing her. “I’m sorry I was lost in my own thoughts.” She apologized with a smile. Her name was Elaine actually. A spelling she had never really liked, most people called her Elly, but a few of her closer friends called her Ella. ...

(story continues from Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo) Part Two Rosie Wright groaned when she heard the Albatross approaching on its regular visit. Knowing that in a few hours time she’d be confronted by the man who’d made love to her, given her a lovely dress to wear…then betrayed her. Having the girl marched at spear point to the top of the island then locking her in the cage that had been her home for the last few months. ...

8 8 Foreclosure by Zack Part One Notice: This is a work of fiction. Names, places, characters, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, organizations, or persons is entirely coincidental. The most junior member of the Northern Empire Bank’s legal department was sitting in his climate-controlled office and sweating like a pig. He picked up his phone, put it down, and then picked it up again and reluctantly punched in a number that had nothing but bad memories for him. ...

(story continues from Foreclosure) 8 8 Foreclosure by Zack Part Two Notice: This is a work of fiction. Names, places, characters, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, organizations, or persons is entirely coincidental. The next morning Sharon woke up early from a restless sleep. She struggled to get up from the cot, but all she succeeded in doing was dislodging the blanket, and then she was cold as well as stiff. The gag wasn’t so big that her jaw was more than uncomfortable, but the corners of her mouth really hurt from the pressure of the tight strap, and she had drooled enough to soak the mattress under her head. ...

Becky was a sophomore in a down town college. In addition to her studies she worked as an exotic dancer. Becky also played the lottery and entered many raffles. One Sunday John, her boyfriend, took her to his church bazaar. In addition to riding the rides she also bought a few raffle ticket. They were just about ready to leave when the drawing happened. Becky won the grand prize. The grand prize was an old house built on a large plot of land. The house was built many years ago. The owners of the house donated it to the church because they were being transferred. Becky was really excited to go and look at her new house. She decided that she was going there Friday. She did not have class so she would get up early and drive out there. John would meet her Saturday afternoon. When Friday finally came she got up early and left before 7. She arrived at the house at about 12. ...

(story continues from Guest of the Ghosts) Becky returned to the house and spent the whole of the next day getting the money she won from the lottery. She had won 50 million, after taxes. Like the ghost said, she was set for life. When she finally returned home she just laid around on the couch and watched TV. At about 8 o’clock the next night Becky saw the ghost walk through a wall in front of her. ...

Chapter 1 It wasn’t his fault- she was the one who’d suggested it in the first place- who’d made it possible. For months, they’d been communicating via email, exchanging fantasies. Hers was to be captured and carried off by force, never to be released. To be used as a slave, kept chained in a dungeon in the dark. He’d decided to go along with it, just for her sake- just a bit of fun really. Hell, she’d begged him to do it! Was he to blame for getting a little carried away? ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery) Part 2: Carmen & Jason (All characters are fictional as is Frieda’s fashion house) Jill lost all track of time and could only think of the next orgasm that was building in her body thanks to the vibrators and paddle that were torturing her. Finally, Jill saw the door opened and Frieda entered, wearing a red leather dress with matching boots, and she turned off the robo spanker and vibrators. Frieda told Jill that the show was starting and that people would be coming in to the room to check out the outfit, and spanking machine. Also she left the remote to the vibs and tens unit for them to play with on a table. It seemed like hours that strangers had entered the room and played with her and always denying her the orgasm she desperately wanted. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 3: The Slave Contract) Part 4: The Island Home Kelly delivered Jill to Manny at the boat docks and handed him the remote and keys to Jill’s belt. They boarded the yacht and Jill watched as Manny started the motors and they left Cayman. After about 2 hours Jill saw a small island in the distance and knew it was her new home. They finally docked and before getting into the Jeep, Manny locked a set of manacles on both Jill’s hands and feet. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 4: The Island Home) Part 5: The Reward Jill and Amy talked about their lives and how they got on the island. Amy explained she was a foster child and grew up abused by her foster father and ran away from home when she was 17. In LA, she found a job modeling fetish clothes and slowly learned about the scene and found herself going to clubs and playing with the people there. She enjoyed sex while in bondage and was very open to anything. ...

(story continues from Jill’s Adventure into Total Slavery 5: The Reward) Part 6: A New Slave Arrives A week after Jason and Jill had visited Tom’s company; Tom called asking to delay their visit to Matua, as there was a production problem due to an equipment malfunction. Jason told him fine, but not to hold the visit off any longer than possible. Later that day Jason received a phone call from his friend Frieda, who had introduced Carmen and him to Jill. She asked if he had any need for another slave who was just like Jill. Jason said, “Perhaps, so tell me about her”. Frieda said, “Her name is Doris Williams, and she is an unemployed lawyer due to a scandal and is a pure slave. I know you hire outside lawyers for your needs and she is very brilliant and will fit in nicely with everyone”. ...

Chapter 1 “This is just the right spot,” Autumn thought to herself as she settled in her tent and reflected. The campsite was beautiful, just as Rodger had said it would be. The site was a small meadow-like clearing nestled amongst pine trees and aspens. A nearby creek gurgled its way past, giving them cold snowmelt water. A fire pit had already been dug and an old fallen pine provided some wonderful seating. The only thing that would have made it more perfect was if Rodger had come along. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot 3: Things Get Personal) Chapter 4: Amanda’s in a Bind Even though Dan wasn’t working in his chosen field, he was considering ending his search for another job. He had been working at the shop for only a few weeks, but he couldn’t remember a time when he had been happier. It wasn’t really the job that had changed his outlook though. His relationship with Amanda was amazing. He couldn’t stop thinking about her, and they certainly worked well together. Their dates gave him a satisfaction he has never known, and working with her was a special bonus. ...

The bright morning sunlight reflected back at Lysandra as she tilted her morning newspaper towards her for a closer look at an article that caught her attention: HOUSE SITTER WANTED Must be clean, professional, Bondable Some light cleaning duty, applicant must be willing to live on location in a three Storey Estate House, Free Room & Board Wage expectancy to be discussed. Apply by writing to: Margarete 365 Riverbend Rd. Hill valley. ...

Woman to Maid-bot TF My name is Mari Chambers, a 21 year old college grad who is in bad need of some cash. I am 5’5 and my body is fairly impressive, with C-Cup breasts, nice curves and a plump butt I have been complemented quite a bit. I had been searching online for weeks trying to find a job that paid well, but the only openings I found were in fast food or retail. That is until today. When I got up this morning I once again began my search, this time however I was intrigued by one offer. A business man in San Francisco was looking to pay someone for the use of their android as long as they could act as a maid for the family. As soon as I saw the android part I deflated but I kept reading anyways. When I saw the pay for the job my jaw dropped and I knew I had to have the position, but I didn’t have an android nor could I afford to buy even the older models. How was I going to swing this? I began researching the models of androids and how they worked, the prices were way outside my price range but I did discover something that was a little crazy. During my research I stumbled into a forum that featured many stories of women, like myself, being turned into robots or androids. I spent the entire rest of that day reading these stories and piecing together an idea that should have been considered impossible. The more I read the more I began placing myself into these scenarios and then the end result would be me making bank working for that business man in San Fran. I didn’t sleep at all the next day as I came to my conclusion and began enacting my plan. First I picked up my phone and dialed the number on the ad. It rang a few times before a click and a deep masculine voice answered. “Hello, George Fournier speaking.” He said. He was the owner of a famous factory that made all different kind of steel products that were shipped all over the world. He was a multi-millionaire and I was looking forward to this. “Hello Mr. Fournier my name is Mari Chambers and I am calling about the android rental job.” I said as calm but chipper as possible. “OH! That is great Mari! Did you fill out all of the forms already? I would love to get his deal done ASAP!” the business guru sounded very happy now and it was contagious as I smiled widely in response. “I did indeed sir. All I need is for you to send the shipping information and I can complete the deal” I said fingering my mouse over the send button with all of the documents in an email. “Great! I will read over your information and then send you the form for shipping the bot, everything else will be taken care of! Thanks again!” he said before hanging up the phone. I kept grinning as I hit the send button and then leaned back, waiting for the form that I needed to fill out for shipping the just created android, myself, from Oregon to California. I heard the jingle and opened up the email to view the form. I was a little surprised to see the form was from the leading manufacturer of androids in the United States. I clicked the link and it brought me to a page that had around 20 boxes that needed to be filled out. The first few were just basic information like address and the like but I had to start researching the later information. The 8th question was about the type of android being sent in and I already prepared the answer, although it was embarrassing referring to myself in the way I was having to. I filled out the card saying that I was a newer model sex bot that was reprogrammed to not only do things in that category but also help with all household needs. I filled out the remaining basic information until I got to the last few boxes. They were in order asking if I wanted the bot to be reprogrammed, dressed, cleaned or redesigned. The dressed and cleaned options were greyed out with checks in the saying off to the side that it was mandatory for bots going out to other jobs so I just huffed and left the other two blank. The final box was what time I wanted my bot to be picked up, I promptly selected midnight tonight so no one would be asking questions. After I filled it out the form was submitted and it told me what to do in order to have a proper pick up. It was very direct, please place designated android outside of the address free from any clothing or accessories and in sleep mode. Our professional delivery trucks will come by and take it to the nearest factory to be prepared. All of this sounded scary and yet I was getting excited the more I thought about it, so I set about cleaning my home and throwing away all of my perishable items before watching movies into the late evening. As 12 approaches I grinned madly as I stripped myself and walked outside, I had a key outside of my home and I had let my family and friends know I was going out of town for who knows how long to sight see for a while with no contact available. It was 11:45 as I stood rigid on my front porch waiting for a truck to come by and pick up this lonely android. At what I assumed was a little past twelve a large truck backed into my drive way and slide open the back door allowing me to see a bigger man step out. I hastily shut my eyes and activated “sleep” mode. ...

(story continues from Michelle’s First Time) Michelle’s First Time by John Roper Part Two Michelle woke from a short nap and immediately felt horny again. I was on the phone with Kat. “Will do,” was all our slightly disoriented damsel consciously gleaned from our conversation after the sound of the phone being hung up popped her eyes open. She was on her side, on the bed, her left cheek buried in a pillow. Another, one-size-smaller ball gag hung from her neck. She was still bound as before, with nipple tether and crotch rope still in place. ...

(story continues from My Odyssey Part 5: My First Consultation by As narrated)_ My Odyssey As narrated by Anne-Marie Killamajiian, Wife of Ahmed, of the House of Mustaffa, the Diamond Merchant Warning: This story involves bondage, consensual sex, domination, coercion, sex changes, sexual slavery, rape, and other jiggery-pokery. It is entirely fictional, and is intended as entertainment for adults only. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, or to any location or activity is purely coincidental. Names have been changed to protect the innocent. (As if anybody ever is!) ...

She just wasn’t listening anymore. Oh, she tried to please me, but somehow she had lost focus. When I told her to grab me a Negro Modelo, she would come back with a Shiner. And frankly, she often seemed a little distracted when she was giving me a blowjob. Unacceptable. So, after a little internet research, I found a place outside of El Paso that I thought might help her sharpen her focus. We flew to El Paso and drove over towards Las Cruces on some back roads, and turned into a fairly nondescript dirt road that led to a Spanish-style villa on a flat hilltop. The adobe style home was not overwhelming, but it had several private courtyards and seemed cool and private. We walked into the living room and sat down, and were served fruit juice and some guacamole. The proprietor then walked in and greeted us and said to call him “C”. He was about 50 with a beard and he looked amazingly like the guy in the “most interesting man in the world” commercial. His assistant soon joined us and she was about 6'1" tall, very fit, and looked like Brooklyn Decker. ...

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne! Part 2) Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics! ...

(story continues from Real Bondage For Anne!) Authors note; Though the characters in this story are real people, this story is pure fiction and never really took place. I wrote this story especially for my friend Anne Woolsey, who is also an excellent fetish writer in her own right! You can find some of her stories right here on Gromets Plaza. I would also like to give a special thanks to KobeLee for allowing me to use her as a character in this story. You can find Kobe at her home page, www.kobelee.com There, you will find links to her other modeling sites too, including her profile and lots of nice pics! ...

The Departure Part 1 Dawning The sky above the old oaks and hornbeams began to turn several lighter shades of deep blue. A few clouds appeared as light grey fingers on a canvas of navy. Soon, the sun would paint everything around the village a heated gold and old man Grul’s cock would wail it’s hoarse mornings greeting. It would be the last time Naryla would ever hear it. The young woman could not sleep. She sat at the open window looking out at the baker’s shop, watching Bolle’s shadows behind the window as he prepared the oven’s fire for another day’s work. A few wisps of smoke had already curled up into the early morning sky. Naryla feasted on these images, as if seeing them for the first time. She had sat in this window many a time before during her seventeen years, watching the village slowly awaken from its slumber. As a little girl, she remembered hearing her parents stirring, getting the Pied Stallion ready for another day. Her mother would prepare the meat pies and the fruit tarts for Bolle to bake in his oven. Father would be cleaning the inn’s tables from the night before as her younger brother collected the wood for the evening’s fire in the grand stone fireplace that stood in the center of the room. It was sad to think she would never see these things again. ...

(story continues from Sacrifice - The Departure: Part 1: Dawning) The Departure Part 2 The Horn The Departure Part 2 The Horn The Horn Inn did indeed look like a castle from some old fairy tale. It sat hunched in the center of a rolling meadow and was adorned with turrets and gables and sway-backed peaked roofs. The dozens of lit mullioned windows reflected off the wide moat that surrounded The Horn. The drawbridge to the inn was lowered and beyond the portal, one could see the stables and the stairs leading up to the main level. A pair of giant antlers hung over the gate leading in. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally) Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally) Part Three One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones! While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo! They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that. The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?” I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be. My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled. “Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding. A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. “Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… “Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him. “Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly. Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. “Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine. “Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.” My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy. Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it. Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed. That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned. Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.” They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.” The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble! Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up. Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone. I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.” ...

(story continues from Summer Training 10)_ _Continued from part 10 Chapter 11 The stop at the grocery store took a little longer than Jeff had expected, but they had Stephanie’s prescription ready and most everything he needed for meals for the next couple of days. He enjoyed being away from the house, but he didn’t want to leave his stepsister to her own devices for very long. Their current relationship was fragile and Jeffery didn’t want to jeopardize it since it had taken quite a while to get it to that stage. ...

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 3) Part 4 We had a busy tour day at the castle, and I took many groups around the building and grounds, but again the dungeon was the place that generated the most interest. I was grateful for the activity as it kept my mind off of the announcement Henry was to make at the end of the day, but I eventually found myself seated with the other tour guides in the great room, and I got several looks from them as if to say “what are you doing here with us”. ...

(story continues from The Initiation 3) ROB Amy is sitting opposite me on the bus from the airport, her foot entwined with mine as she looks out of the window. A slight blush runs across her face as she thinks of something. Horny, probably. She has become so sexual since I placed her in irons last week. We have made love so much more since then. Wish I had done it before but as I didn’t know then… bugger! I think. I really thought I did know her and now I don’t even know myself. ...

(story continues from The Process 4: The New Maid) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex doll, BDSM, MF, MFF, FF The Process: Part 5: A Family of Sorts Chapter 1 It was an emotional night sleeping with Gudrun and feeling her softly breathing form tantalize my own body with just her skin against me. It caused me to want her even more. The nervousness that I felt when she fell asleep was long gone, but the the value of what I told her was still there. Even with Beringar, who seemed to turn to jelly and shed his stiff, steely nature when around me had a place in my heart. I didn’t know if it was because I was made for them, if it was my new body that compelled me to be interested or if it was something that I genuinely felt. The feeling was real regardless of what created the emotion. I truly wanted to be a part of them, it began pulling on me the more that I spent time with them. ...

(story continues from The Process 8: Rubber Colony) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex doll, BDSM, MF, MFF, FF story continues from part five The Process: Part 5.2: More Family Members Chapter 5 ...

(story continues from The Process 5: A Family of Sorts) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Magic, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex doll, Maid, BDSM, Multiple gender roles story continues from part 5.2 The Process: Part 6: Gudrun’s Surprise ...

(story continues from The Process 1: Alice’s Story) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains NC, MC, Abduction, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Sex doll, Packaged The Process: Alice’s Story 2: The New Owners Chapter 5 I began to think back to my life as I laid helplessly staring at the lighted ceiling of the round room. Though I hated my job and where I lived, this was not something that I wanted. They were forcibly turning me into something that I didn’t want. Some kind of sex toy for a couple in a different country. It was like a form of rape. ...

Chapter 1 Life was not going well for Bud, a single fifty year old male, and owner of an expensive home in the Los Angeles metro area. Up until one month ago he had been a contract employee of a super secret organization, which engaged in the most nefarious of enterprises, that being human trafficking. This did not involve the procurement of foreign females for sexual services in the United States. To the contrary attractive American females were abducted from their homes and elsewhere, then sold to buyers in Central America and Mexico. ...

story continued on from Hubby’s Surprise …Ken and I missed Maria and were consumed with guilt at her imprisonment, especially since she was the least guilty of all of us. Despite what Maria had told us at first, she decided to keep most of her experiences in jail to herself due to an unwritten code of silence between the inmates. Her hair grew even longer and she gained some weight as well as loosing all of her tan, but other than that prison had been good to her. That was probably due to the special relationship she had with the warden, and I suspect she enjoyed the special services she provided some of the guys as a reward for their good behavior, as well as the consummation of her feminization. The year of incarceration didn’t force Ken or I to change our story as the prosecutor had hoped either, and the day we picked her up at the discharge gate was one of my happiest of that year. On the way home Ken and I had a surprise for her and we stopped by our lawyers office to make her name legally “Maria.” ...

(story continues from The Statement of William Shelton) Author’s note: Some words, including ‘hugely’ occur far too often in the story. The story is intended to portray the written version of a verbal narrative, and the character “talks that way.” The author understands the value of variety in written and spoken words, and practices it. Hugely. Part 2 Bob came in, walked to stand near Marcie, leaned behind her to presumably take off the handcuffs. Her hands were in front of her a second later, rubbing her wrists where the cuffs had chafed her a little. We all got up, Bob leading, Marcie quietly and meekly right behind him, naked as hell, and me following at a usable distance. Her butt was as incredible as her front. Hugely tight, tanned all over, a dream. Interestingly enough, no tan lines at all on her. Walking down stairs was not easy when your cock was so hard you thought you were going to faint from unavailability of blood, but I managed. Down to the basement we went. ...

Rose has become something of a living legend around Saddleworth so I persuaded her to tell me her story for a small, or actually not so small, fee. I had to edit some of it and change a couple of identities but I hope you enjoy it. Angie. Part One I cowered in the corner protecting my face as best I could as the blows rained down, five, six, I counted, as they inflamed my tender bare buttocks, left, right, nine, ten, and then he changed to flicking up between my legs, one, two, three swats on my pussy lips cruelly held open by the over tight leather crotch strap of my harness and I gurgled in helpless orgasmic ecstasy. ...

(story continues from Training Rose) Rose has become something of a living legend around Saddleworth so I persuaded her to tell me her story for a small, or actually not so small, fee. I had to edit some of it and change a couple of identities but I hope you enjoy it. Angie. Continued from Part One Part 2: Harrogate The Box, it was a cardboard box. They bent me over the back of something solid like a table, and I think they snipped away so the box went over my back and hid my head completely because the sounds were even more muffled and then they started, they jabbed something up my backside something slippery, and when they pulled it out again I felt the first warm slightly soft penis nudge my poor bruised backside as its owner tried to worm it inside me. I tried to kick but someone grabbed my feet and tied them to something, table legs probably, and then he was inside me and it hurt. ...

Disclaimer: Thanks to Feline and JD, without whose help the story would not have come out as smoothly as you see it. All websites referenced in the story are imaginary URLs based on real websites. Chapter 1 – The Beginning. Life is hard. I’ll pour myself another glass of wine from the box and tell you how I got here. I’m Tricha Sarks. I was born in Newtok, Alaska. Never heard of it? The town is a zillion miles from civilization, so small that all the roads end at the edge of town; you need a plane, boat or snowmobile to get anywhere else. It’s nestled between the freezing cold tundra and the freezing Bering Sea. The long cold night of October through March was too much for me. I had to get away, so I took a wild chance. I recently moved to San Francisco without a job lined up, no friends outside of Alaska, and no local family. I’m good looking and an excellent dancer. I figured I would get a job as a model, or a dance instructor or something. ...

(story continues from Trisha – Finding My Way - Chapter 1 – The Beginning) Disclaimer: Thanks to Feline and JD, without whose help the story would not have come out as smoothly as you see it. All websites referenced in the story are imaginary URLs based on real websites. Chapter 2 – The Rain Date A month and a half had gone by since my public bondage gig. The phone rang, and of course I’m home. I don’t go out very often, and it’s lonely here. Only two people ever called. The first is my parents trying to get me to move back to Alaska. The second is a bill collector wanting money. I don’t want to speak to either of them, but I answered the phone anyway. ...

(story continues from Trisha – Finding My Way Chapter 2 – The Rain Date) Disclaimer: Thanks to Feline and JD, without whose help the story would not have come out as smoothly as you see it. All websites referenced in the story are imaginary URLs based on real websites. Chapter 3: Halloween Dave was getting set for his Halloween update. I agreed to be dressed as a crazy lady, walking through crowded downtown San Francisco. It was close enough to Halloween that people should understand. The gig gets me out of my lonely house for a day, away from the collection calls. ...

(story continues from Trisha – Finding My Way Chapter 5: Suburban Health Care) Disclaimer: Thanks to Feline and JD, without whose help the story would not have come out as smoothly as you see it. All websites referenced in the story are imaginary URLs based on real websites. Chapter 6: Folsom Street Fair I had recovered from my injury, and life was going pretty well for a change. The Folsom Street Fair was coming up. Dave offered me a private gig – I would be dressed as he pleased as we went through the fair. He assured me this gig was absolutely no public nudity. Despite having a modest bank account, I knew I needed the money. Dave paid well for what I did, and Linda would kill him if he touched me. I agreed to do it. ...

Sabrina looked through her closet for the shoes she wanted to wear for that night’s dinner with her husband Travis. He had promised her an evening of fine wine and dining as compensation for his being away from home the last couple of months. Of course, the fact that Travis was a powerful warlock who often found himself involved in battles of magic or fighting creatures that were thought to be mythical explained his absence in that regard. Nevertheless, she found herself growing a little weary of explaining his numerous ' disappearances’ as the result of last minute business trips Travis had to take to their friends and family. She had asked him if she could accompany him on his last adventure but he shook his head and told her that he was going to be doing battle with an arch foe of his and he wanted her home where she would be safe. ...

(story continues from Widow, Corset, Ropes, Submission Part 2: Moored On A Yacht) Part 3: Waist Knot Want Knot Recently I was asked to talk about the corsets I now have and rather than continuing on a particular time line of events that I thought I would follow for my story I’ve decided to jump a bit ahead so that I might please the gentleman (who asked). It was nearly a year after I started seeing Jerry when he took me to a store in Manhattan to buy me something special. By this time I had already begun to wear stockings, garters, lacy bras and camisoles when I see Jerry (this is one of his requirements/demands) and I also have to wear fairly tight skirts, blouses and four inch ankle strap heels (he sometimes lets me wear 3" or 3 ½" heels). The only exceptions to these rules are when he has plans that require me to wear something other than a skirt (for example, an activity that wearing jeans would be more appropriate, such as going to a park for a picnic). However, even when I am wearing jeans or slacks I still must wear stockings. Pantyhose are not permitted. Another little foible of his is that I must always wear either high cut or thong panties. Now this may not sound like a very big deal to most but you must understand that, to me, it is. ...

Writing my Future by julise Writing my Future by julise I am an attractive single woman in my mid twenties. I keep a very busy lifestyle and I do not have much time for dating. I finally resolved to just coming home to my vibrator and sex sites every night. This was fine with me. I began to get interested in the bdsm sites after a while. I could drive myself crazy with intense orgasms off of the many stories that I read. Personally, I would not like to actually be in any of these situations, but it was nice to fantasize about being tied up and used as a mere fucktoy. However, I would cringe at the thought of actually experiencing these things. ...

(story continues from Writing my Future) Writing my Future- Part 2 by julise Writing my Future 2 by julise I was lying in my cage when Lisa entered my room and turned the light on. The sudden light hurt my eyes and I had to blink rapidly to get used to it. I had been kidnapped by Lisa and her husband, Tom, the day before, and it now seemed that I had nothing more to look forward to in my life except pain, humiliation, and servitude. My jaw was sore from the very thick dildo gag in my mouth, my shoulders ached from having my wrists cuffed behind my back all night with leather cuffs, and my back ached because I had to scrunch my body up to lay down in my cage, my new home. Every time this thought occurred to me, I had to fight the tears back. I had hardly slept all night because of the discomfort from the huge butt plug up my ass. It didn’t help that I kept squeezing it trying to dispel it out of my ass. And then there were those fucking nipple clamps. They were tightly clamped to my nipples and attached with a very short chain. If I stayed very still I could enjoy the numbness that encompassed my nipples from the clamps, but every little movement was a painful reminder. I won’t even go into my humiliation of wetting myself after holding my pee in for many hours. Of course, the fact that I had no choice in any of this didn’t make things easier. ...

(story continues from Writing my Future 2) Writing my Future- Part 3 by julise Writing my Future - Part 3 by julise I was sitting in my chair at my office at home looking at a bondage site. I was looking at pictures of a naked woman with a very nice body who was hogtied with rope practically covering her legs and arms and she had a leather hood on. She had beautiful long brown wavy hair that came out through an opening at the top of her hood and her body was very lean and muscular. I humbly think that my body is in the same condition. Not just in my opinion, but others have confirmed this. I had started to masturbate looking at this trussed up woman while visions of my next story played out in my head. The index finger of my right hand rubbed over my clit hard and then harder. My left hand rubbed over my breasts and squeezed my nipples. I was almost to the point of orgasm when I spotted the tattoo on the woman’s ass. It was very small, which is why I didn’t see it at first, but when I saw the tattoo fearful recognition engulfed me. It was the name of my high school boyfriend written in Japanese. It was the very tattoo that I had removed three years earlier when I was 23! The woman in the picture was me! I screamed and all of a sudden I was collared, on the floor on all fours with Lisa holding my leash and petting my baldhead while Tom walked through the door. ...

(story continues from Writing My Future 3) Writing my Future- Part 4 by julise Writing my Future - Part 4 by julise As I sat next to Lisa, my mistress (or psycho bitch), having one forced orgasm after another I heard footsteps come into the room. I was still thrashing about with wave after wave of orgasms. “My, my, the slave looks wonderful trussed up like that. Does it have both a plug and a dildo in?” Tom’s voice did not seem to sound as deep as it had the night before. At that moment I realized that it had only been about 24 hours since I had been abducted. It seemed like a lifetime passed before that moment. And now here I was condemned to a life of sexual slavery for…what?…forever? Not if I could help it. ...